Work Header

Aeonian Love

Chapter Text


“𝑺𝒐𝒎𝒆 𝒑𝒆𝒐𝒑𝒍𝒆 𝒄𝒂𝒏𝒏𝒐𝒕 𝒇𝒖𝒏𝒄𝒕𝒊𝒐𝒏 𝒘𝒊𝒕𝒉𝒐𝒖𝒕 𝒏𝒆𝒈𝒂𝒕𝒊𝒗𝒊𝒕𝒚 𝒊𝒏 𝒕𝒉𝒆𝒊𝒓 𝒍𝒊𝒇𝒆, 𝒃𝒆𝒄𝒂𝒖𝒔𝒆 𝒃𝒓𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒐𝒕𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒔 𝒅𝒐𝒘𝒏 𝒎𝒂𝒌𝒆𝒔 𝒕𝒉𝒆𝒎 𝒇𝒆𝒆𝒍 𝒃𝒆𝒕𝒕𝒆𝒓”


Everyone sulked in the dimly lit office of the Headmaster after he'd read the first sentences of the letter that was sent by someone who is high up in the ministry.


"This letter is sadly sent to inform you about M/N and F/N's death"


Everyone in the room cannot believe that M/N, F/N, and death would be in the same sentence. Minerva's lips started to quiver as more likely her hands. She struggles to stop the tears that start to form in her eyes. Snape, the reserved and undemonstrative one of all, was also in shock. He had great bondings with the two and simply cannot believe that he has lost his companion.


They simply cannot believe it. Especially when they have a 14 month-old born child that is sleeping peacefully across the room. Almost everybody in the wizarding world knows and adores you. Simply the one who will continue the name Dumbledore in your special way.


You were so full of love from your parents, grandfather, and everyone who had known you. Even so, Dumbledore shakes his head, sniffling up from his nose, and tries to read the next sentence. "Along with-" He stopped mid-sentence, looking up at the curious listening Snape.


"Along with who?" Flitwick asks, who is also trembling with curiosity. Dumbledore took all of the courage he had and continued to read. "Along with Lily and James Potter…" The second that Lily's name was said he fled out of the room, Dumbledore presuming that he had gone to see if the contents of that letter were true.


Everyone was done to hear what the next letter had written on its delicate paper. Dumbledore stood up sniffling away his tears but fully knowing he won't be forgiving himself for not being able to protect his son and his wife nor having to know that this day would have come.


However, he has to stay strong for his only left blood in this world. His granddaughter, he swore from this day on, he will protect her from whoever dares to harm her.


Even the Dark Lord himself.


Everyone swore to protect the special one. They all know that she has the potential of being the next greatest wizard of them all. No one should reckon that they could harm her with them around protecting her. They would not let the same thing happen ever again.


Not this time.



"Please tell me if either of you knows where Y/N is?" The two Gryffindor students shook their heads and Bill sighed in frustration, worry, and fear. Every representative of a house in the fourth and fifth year has their assigned schedule to watch over the little girl.


And it is Bill's and another Gryffindor student who is assigned for today. He groans, trying to look in another hall where you are not there.


'If anything and I mean anything, even a single scratch that I will see at every end of the day, the one who is assigned to take care of her shall be punished by having to lose fifty points from their house. Each'


Snape's words rang through his head, fearing over losing points or even more tragic having to lose you and finding your dead body at the black lake. Then it struck him, he was quick to find the fifth-year student who was along with him and dragged him along at the black lake.


"Weasley, are you sure that she's in the black lake?" 


"If I am, I wouldn't be saying 'Godric please have Y/N safely sound there' a hundred times in a minute, now wouldn't I?"


"Professor McGonagall is going to kill us if she finds out! Even worse if professor Snape did! But what if the Headmaster-"


"Shut it okay!? If you continue on I will have a nightmare!"


They have turned in every corner of the halls and now they find themselves at the end of the castle. Now walking slowly and cautiously near the black lake. As they go further, a body sitting at the near end of the water can be seen.


"Y/N! We have been looking for you everywhere!" Daniel, the fifth-year student shouts and sighs in relief. They heard a large squeak as they went closer to Y/N's sitting body. "Stop right there! You're going to frighten her!"


The two look in confusion as they go to her side to see what 'her' is, and as they do they find an oval-shaped head peeking slightly through the water. The giant squid. Daniel's instincts were to grab her and die as it is. 'At least I died a hero' he thought before taking a step forward only to be held back by Bill.


"Stop… look." Bill pointed towards you. Daniel was quite surprised. Although Bill knows this will be happening. You were caressing its head and surely the squid is enjoying himself by letting out a… purr?


No one yet knows what it feels like to touch that giant squid yet here you are. A five-year-old is already getting comfortable with it. "Bill and Daniel, Marie here want to talk to you." The two gulped in nervousness and deliberately strode near her.


"H-Hey Uhm… Marie?" Bill waved his hand, kneeling on one knee. Daniel raised an eyebrow at Bill while he hit him with his arm. The squid vents a loud squeak, its tentacle thumping on the ground causing it to tremble a little. 


"Do not worry Marie! They're my friends, they won't hurt me nor you!" You giggled, holding its tentacle. The day goes on by having you talk to your squid friend Marie and also having your two Gryffindor friends by your side, watching you laugh with the ginormous companion of yours.


The day ends by having the two accompany you to your room in Hogwarts. Made only for you. Bill and Daniel aren't allowed to enter your room. No one is. Like each house, you have your room password. 


Only yours, it can't be heard by anyone except for the painting that is guarding your room. So even if Bill and Daniel were beside you, they couldn't understand anything you and the moving painting say.


Once they know you're safe inside your room, they take a deep breath and stroll through the halls to their common room. They felt relieved. Relieved from what happened today. That they managed to find you before the night takes over the day.


That is until they felt large hands on their shoulders. They glanced at the floor and saw a vast dark silhouette.


"I learned from a fellow Slytherin student of mine that you have lost Y/N in the middle of the day?"



"Charlie~ Where am I?" You were hiding atop of the castle roof trying to hide from your third-year friend who you have known as the brother of your best friend Bill. "Y/N I swear if I see you somewhere dangerous again!" He shouted as he looked in each corner of the room.


He thinks back to when you and he were playing the same game hide and seek,  he saw you dangling on the bottom of your balcony. Flitwick saw you holding for dear life and went berserk, trying to get you down there. He even fainted after he knew you were safe on the ground.


"That is if you find me~" You tease as you peek at the worried boy that is struggling to lift a box to see if you were there.


"Merlin Y/N! You're going to be the death of me! Now I know that Bill wasn't exaggerating when he said you were complicated."



"Welcome to Hogwarts little brother!" 


Charlie greeted their younger brother as he was now 11 years old and attending Hogwarts. One of the best wizarding schools yet in the wizarding world. "Thank you but will you tone down your voice? Everyone is looking." He whispers angrily at Charlie who gave him an odd look. 


"Is it wrong to congratulate our little brother?" Bill came in, hanging his arm around the bushy red-haired boy.


"No, it is not although-"


"Then it is done then! Everyone greet my little brother! Percy!" Charlie shouted as everyone turned their looks on the embarrassed student.


"Oh look, another Weasley. How's the hand-me-down robe?" Alistair, who is a Slytherin, snickered as his troops laughed.


The two elder brothers are about to stand up to bicker and argue for their brother. Not on his first day no.


"And how's your failing grade, Alistair? Uncle Snape told me that he was kind enough to give you a week for a new essay?"


Everyone who was in that circle turned around to see where the voice came from and saw the girl who had her hands behind her back being more authoritative. Alistair's cheeks burned as he moved his gaze on the ground not wanting to look at the girl.


"Instead of having to insult the Weasleys, why don't you go back and try to be as smart as them."


'She has grown mature for a 7-year old in a year… last time I remembered she was running around with a blanket over her head when it was Halloween.' Charlie's thoughts came off as Alistair walked away, heads down low. Him, feeling ashamed as to how a 7-year-old girl just embarrassed him in front of the crowd.


"Look at our princess! Already defending our little brother!" Bill shouted as he ruffled your hair while you were sitting down.


"I simply just stated facts. Plus, Alistair has always bothered you guys." You then look at Percy who is already staring at you.


Percy felt like she had seen a deity. Those glistening eyes of yours might have just captured every single star in the sky. That sleek H/C hair that compliments everything about you. Your skin is as smooth as silk. Lips that are so delicate, that if they collide with one another it will feel as if it is the clouds. And of course that smile. The smile that can almost brighten up the whole world if it wanted to.


The smile made his heart skip a heartbeat that he yet to deny as it feels wrong. It made him feel some kind of sin. "Oh look here Bill, our little brother might just have a crush~" Percy was taken out of his thoughts as heat invaded his cheeks.


He looks at his brother as if they had made a deception. "Oh shut up Charlie. They're four years away. Also, they are just children." "It is only four years! Yes, you are right that they are kids but that is just for now. What about when they both graduate, hmm?"


Bill rolls his eyes as he once again takes a gaze from Percy and you who are blushing abundantly. Bill had never had the thought of you having to have a relationship with a Weasley. Particularly Percy. He was more on having the thought of Ron being the one who will have a fascination for you since you and he are the same age.  


Well, he guessed wrong.



You decided to have a little night excursion since you cannot sleep at this time of the night. You got up from bed, having your blanket over your head reckoning that you might get cold.


As you open your door, the painting who is guarding you faked a cough so she could have your attention. "Where are you going little one?" You groaned as you know it wouldn't let you go and how foolish of you are to forget.


"Please do not tell anyone, especially grandfather. I could not sleep all night and thought that a little stroll would be nice." All along you know that she will not be giving in with your excuses but maybe, just maybe that she might let you.


"Oh alright." You beamed in happiness, jumping up and down gently. "But just to let you know that you should be back in an hour." You bounced your head and went to continue your walk. 


You were sliding your fingertips along the railings of the stairs through the astronomy tower. You had wished to see the stars again. The first time you went there was when your grandfather had told you what happened to your parents.


It was a year ago. Fresh as it is. You might be too young to have known all of this but for your grandfather, it is not. He reckoned to himself that, while you are still young, you should know. That you would not think that all of your life is a lie.


Thinking that your mother and father just somehow left the wizarding world and will come back in the mere future. You let out a sigh. You were thankful for your grandfather for being honest and for the family that you have now who has always been supportive, caring, and affable.


Just as you were about to close your eyes and let the wind hit your face. You heard steps coming near you. You assumed that it's your uncle Snape or someone who would scold you if they saw you were here in the middle of the night.


You have speculated to use the invisibility spell that you have read from a book called 'The Standard Book For Spells' until you remember that you are only seven and don't have a wand. You then run to the edge of the tower as fast as possible but when you look down there's nothing to hold on to nor to stand on.


'Getting scolded is better than having to die, am I right?' You thought to yourself as you got ready for a blast 'Y/N Dumbledore! Why are you out here!?' But instead, you were welcomed by a boy who seems to be in his first year. "Oh, I did not know that someone would be here. Sorry for the intrusion"


As he was about to leave, you let out a whisper yelled wait so that no one could hear you. "You can stay. Well if that is you do not tell anyone about me being here." He got confused but shrugged it off as he stepped nearer to you.


"And why is that?" You hesitated for a bit if you were to tell him the truth. "Go on, your secret is safe with me." You sighed, facing him now. "My family would kill me if they knew." He stifled a laugh while you glared at him


"Pft- I'm sorry, it's just that- Family? HAHAHA, you know that they're away from here right?"


"Nope" Then it struck him. He looks at you as if you are one of the merpeople in the black lake. Only more beautiful of course.


"In the name of Salazar… You're the Hogwarts princess aren't you!?" You covered his mouth to shush him.


"Lower your voice! And no I am not near a princess!" You whisper-shout, rolling your eyes growing tired of being called the Hogwarts princess when you are simply not.


"Okay sheesh! You're a feisty little one, aren't you?" He moved your hands away from his mouth.


"So what's a 7-year-old girl doing here in the middle of the night?" 


"I could ask you the same thing, but how do you know that I'm seven?" 


"The prefect told us. Said that a seven-year-old girl is a lot to handle when she was younger. Now I can see why."


You slapped him in the side playfully as he chuckled. "I have grown a bit now." He raised an eyebrow. "Did you?" He asked in a sarcastic tone which made you glare at him that he found charming.


Then it grew quiet. Both of you just looked straight up in the sky, admiring the glowing sparkles that are called the stars. Now and then he would steal a glance for a nice 10 seconds or so. He cannot believe what or who was standing beside him.


He cleared his throat, catching your attention. Both of you are now looking at each other. "I haven't got to introduce myself. Flint, Marcus Flint" He took out his hand for you to shake and you gave him a heartwarming smile. "A pleasure to meet you, Flint. Y/N Dumbledore"


You took his hand and shook it for a bit and the both of you ended up laughing. "You look like a donkey trying to be formal!" You laughed as he also laughed along with you. "Well, I can say the same for you!"


Once the both of you got a hold of yourselves, you decided to go back into your rooms before someone comes and gets yourselves in trouble. As you both got under the stairs, you saw a shadow in the corner of your eye.


You pulled Marcus by the arm, snatching him behind one of the pillars of the hallway. "What is-" You cut him off by putting your finger between your lips, giving him a frown while you're at it.


"Y/N, I saw you. Come out." The voice, you expected it to be Mr Filch's voice but it's not. It is somehow familiar. "Percy? Is that you?" You got out of the pillar and saw the red-haired boy in his pyjamas.


"Yes, well if I might ask you, who is that boy over-" As he was about to finish his sentence, he cut himself off as he saw who it was.


"What are you doing with Flint?" He pulled you closer to him as his grip on your arm tightened. "I just saw him in the Astronomy tower. Why are you up to yourself?" 


As he was about to open his mouth, words got stuck at the end of his tongue, not looking away from Flint. "And how do you know that it is Y/N all this time when not even a third-year can see behind these pillars?"


"I have better vision than you Flint, now if you excuse us, I will bring her back to her room." Before he even can retort, Percy is now dragging you by your arm again, not looking back at the student.



It was another end year for Hogwarts. New students will come in September. Everyone was cheering and applauding for the newly graduated students.


Sadly, your best friends Bill and Daniel are going to have to take off soon. You were happy for them of course and you will visit each other often, but it is not quite as lovingly when they were staying at Hogwarts. Daniel has repeated his sixth year since he did not make it through the astronomy exam well.


And now, two of your best of best friends since you were probably 1, are going to have their journey through the wizarding world. After your grandfather had finished his long-awaited speech, you came strolling off to the Gryffindor table and sat between the two familiar friends of yours.


You sat there with a gloomy ambience around you but you strived to put a smile on your face while talking to both of them. This does not go hidden from the two. They could see that you can cry if you can right there and then.


"Hey sweetie, you alright?" Bill asks calmly, stroking your hair delicately as if it can be destroyed with one touch.


"Yeah, you seem to be under the weather since this morning" Daniel rests his head on his palm trying to comprehend what is happening.


"Nothing" Was all you could let out. The two know that it's not. They could tell since you grew up with them.


Daniel stood up, caught up with all of your lies. He grabbed you gently by the arm and went out of the great hall. Everyone had seen what happened so everyone turned to Bill who was now following the two behind.


"Everyone please continue your feast"

Dumbledore announces with a smile on his face. Just as Snape stands and tries to follow the three, Dumbledore stops him by setting his hand up.


"Let them be Professor Snape." Snape looks at him as if he was some magical creature that he hasn't known about.


"What if those almost-graduates do something to her?" He monotonously says in a whisper-shout voice, containing some worries for you.


"They have been around Y/N's childhood for so long as I can remember, and in those years they haven't given her a single scratch."


Snape hesitates for a second, looking at the barely cracked open door then sits back down. 


He does hope that those two will not do anything cynical.


As Daniel drags you, you grow confused as to what is occurring. 'I have not done anything wrong do I?' You thought as Daniel stopped halfway through the corridor.


"Y/N if you cannot tell us with all those people in there then tell us now in private. Again, what is disturbing you?" He calmly yet sternly asks, and Bill is now arriving in front of you. You took a glance at each of them back and forth before sighing.


"You do know that both of you are my best friends right?" The two nodded, "You see… It's not like summer. Not like how I can visit you all the time whenever I miss you. You two will be away for a long time."


You tried to stop the tears that are cautiously trying to escape your eyes so you perked up at the ceiling. "Look Y/N, we will still visit you from time to time. Nothing will change, we will always be your best friend. Plus, we still have a year here in Hogwarts!"


"You don't get it. Daniel will be working at the Ministry and you will be at Gringotts Wizarding Bank." You stopped and looked at the both of them who seemed to be having a sad look instead of worry in their stares.


"I can visit you guys there but it's not like I can just stroll away in the morning and say to grandfather that I'll visit you, and you can't just get off from work just to visit me."


"I am so sorry. I know I'm being a little selfish. This is your great opportunity in life. And instead of me being cheerful about it, I whine. How ridiculous of me." You finish with a sigh, turning back from the two. You are only an eight-year-old girl who has feelings. 


It is not easy to be apart from the people that you grew up with, since you were a toddler. The people who you grew to love and to be fond of. They were the people who would wipe your tears away when you went to their dorms because you had horrible nightmares of your parents dying when your family was away from home.


They would be the ones who would do anything just for you to plaster a smile and let out a laugh in your ol' boring days. And you simply cannot forget how they would always protect you from the simplest things even if you grew to be annoyed by it.


As tears went down to your cheeks, you felt a hand on each side of your shoulder. "It is hard since all of us are growing each day of the year." You hear Bill say as he looks up at the big glass window that emits the light from the moon and the lovely stars.


"Although that does not mean that we will forget nor be not friends with you anymore." He continues, smiling down at you, making you feel better a little bit. "And you too are growing. I and Bill cannot be the only ones who your friends are. There are a lot of people who do want to be close to you."


"For example, Charlie and Percy. They have wanted to spend more and more time with you but they can't because you always look for us."


"Especially Percy"


"How do you know that?" You gently leaned your head on Daniel's arm as he stroked your back for some comfort.


"They're my brothers, silly. They always rant at me for always spending time with you."


"Especially Percy"


You looked at Daniel with an odd look while he just gave off a smile. "Why are you always saying, 'Especially Percy' ?" The two started to laugh their hearts out, leaving you in the blue until they started to hold their stomachs around their arms.


"Oh, our little Y/N IS innocent!" Bill started to laugh more and more, his face redder than his hair.


"Tell me about it!" You are starting to get frustrated as they were just laughing their arses off while they leave you out.


"What is happening, seriously the both of you are starting to look like blood." 


"That is something you have to know yourself little one. Still! You're so naive!" You slapped Daniel's shoulder causing him to stumble a bit.


"Oh, Daniel! Can't forget about Flint and Wood! HAHAHA!" 


"You are so right Bill! Oh, good luck Y/N! HAHAHA!"


"You guys need to stop before I toss you off the window."



You were playing beside the Black Lake again with your best friend Marie, talking about the useless things of the world. Until a vital downpour came, causing you to be damp in rainwater whilst having to run back in the castle.


This caused you to be lying sick in bed. You were supposed to stay at the hospital wing but Madam Pomfrey decided that you should be in your bed. As you awoke from your slumber, you saw your uncle Snape putting a medicine trolley beside you.


"Uncle? What are you doing?" He turns his head in your direction. "I requested a medicine trolley for you so that your cold will go away faster." You smiled at him. Snape has always been the one that doesn't show much affection and care.


Although when it comes to you, he has always been protective and caring. Never in your life that he wasn't there when you were sick or in discomfort. Everyone was like that to you but it is particularly more of Snape. The uncle that's sweet and caring about his niece.


You weren't blood-related to him but he shows that blood-related or not, he would always be there to be your uncle. You smiled at this thought. You are so lucky in this world to have this family. Nothing that you could ask for more.


Then you remembered a story. A story that he used to tell you when you were only five. 


A story that would get stuck in your head, dreaming about it at night to the point where you would bother your uncle to tell you more about the characters.


A story that he simply called; The Light, the Sunshine, and the Dark.


You would always be sad whenever Snape would say the part where; "She ended their friendship, leaving the boy in the dark. The boy had regretted everything. Everything that he has done and said to her, but he knows that it is right to respect her decision to let their friendship go. He loves her, but he knows that she will never have the same love as he has for her. He let them be together. He also let them be as a thank you for saving the boy's life from a gruesome beast."


You still cannot put the pieces together. As to how the boy in the dark can just let the sunshine and the light together even though he knew to himself that the light had done such a mischievous deed to him when they were young.


Yes, you know that the boy in the light saved the boy in the dark's life. It is just all a blurred picture. You don't know if your uncle had left some part out of the story or the story is just built like that.


"Thinking about the story again?" You get out of your thoughts as you nod your head while he sighs.


"It is not good for your condition right now. Do not think much and try to get more rest. I would be leaving now, my class starts at exactly 5 minutes. Drink your medicine, you got that?"


You just gave him a nod again as you were too tired to speak and you might have a raspy voice because of this. He left the room but without looking at you once more, making sure you are comfortable. He closed the door shut and went ahead to his class. 'How pathetic of me to tell her that story.'



You are with your uncle Hagrid, out in London streets having the time of your life. "I still can't believe that grandpa lets me go here in the muggle world! Mostly, I cannot believe that I am here!"


You jumped around with your arms up in the air. Everyone is now looking at you as if you are a mental person. "You migh' wanna slow yer' voice down. Muggles are- Wha' are yer lookin' at?" He says at the boy who stares up at him in amazement.


"Uncle, you're scaring the poor kid!" You whisper shouted as you look at the boy who is now trembling in fear while walking away slowly.


"Ah, he's gon' be fine." 


For a few weeks, you will be staying in the muggle world to learn more about them and their inventions. Of course, Hagrid has to be there to help and guard you. You cannot be out in the muggle world without him or anyone who is supervised to take care of you whilst you are in a different world.


Hagrid did have a nonstop conversation with your uncles and aunties about your safety and health. Primarily your uncle Snape. "Shoul' we go ter the zoo?" You vigorously nodded, as you remembered that there are different kinds of reptiles there.


As both you and Hagrid got there, you instantly ran towards the reptile house, but before that Hagrid held your shoulder. "Y/N, I am going ter buy lots over there. Don' go far 'way got that?" You once again nodded and went ahead.


You walked in a swift, seeing children in flocks, laughing and talking to each other that what you might have guessed are students. As you stepped in, you saw a family of four on the left side that watches the boa constrictor that is peacefully snoozing.  


You sauntered to the other side of it, where you saw an Emerald Tree Boa. It was a long large bright green snake with striking white marks along with its back. Its yellow-green eyeballs, strike black as its pupil, looking directly at you as if it wishes to converse with you.


You gave it a small smile, looking at your right and left to see if people were near or looking. With your luck, none is. "It's okay. You can talk to me, no one is around." The dashing creature moved its head upwards, still looking at you.


"Can you understand me?" You giggled with its cuteness as it looked at you with confusion.


"Yes I do, but that has to be hidden alright?" It nodded its head and gave you a hiss.


Your smile faded as you saw a sign at the door on your right. It says; 'Bred In Captivity You've read about it in a muggle book and the way that they make another animal is just completely cruel.


As you were about to say sorry to the snake, you heard a loud bang from the other side of the room and glimpsed at it. "Move!" You rolled your eyes at the boy and thought 'It's sleeping you idiot excuse of a boy.' 


But thankfully, as if the other kid in baggy clothing can read your mind, told the kid that it is rather asleep. It lets out a "boring" and a sigh as he walks away and turns in your direction where he saw you and made eye contact.


You internally slapped yourself as you turned around and hoped that he would not talk or come near you because if he did, you would have nightmares. "Hello there." You heard someone say behind you and you constantly wanted to faint there.


But no, you turned your head and looked at the chubby boy who was standing in front of you. You don't have anything against chubby people, for a fact, you love them since you can hug them and be comfortable.


However, he is in another conversation. He smells like an old strong perfume that you hate so much. And the fact that he was raging out earlier just because the Boa Constrictor doesn't move just proves how much of a spoiled brat he is.




"Dudley Dursley, you can call me Dudley." He brought out his hand for you to shake and you just looked at it. Oh how much you hoped that your uncle Snape was here to swap this boy's hand away as he does to others when he saw them doing the same thing.


"Uhh… Hello?" As he was about to talk again, he turned his head back to the Boa Constrictor and saw it moving its head. You also saw it. Although there's something off. You looked at the flimsy boy standing there and back at the snake.


'Can he talk to a snake too?' You wondered as the snake nodded its head. You widen your eyes in amazement. "I am so sorry but let me talk to you later." The boy said and ran off to the Boa Constrictor and knocked the kid off on the ground.


"It would be more than fine if you don't." You whisper to yourself as you give him a disgusted look. You then looked at the boy who's on the ground, about to walk near and help him up. But to your dismay, something distracted you from it. The glass of the compartment had been gone.


Dursley loses his balance and goes straight into the brown water, where the possibility that that's where the snake urinates is high. "Y/N! We need ter go!" You heard your uncle Hagrid's voice among the people shouting that there is a snake that got out of its room.


You looked back at the Emerald snake who's been watching everything that has been happening. "Look, I need you to make a quick decision. Do you want to come with me back home or would you like to stay here?"


It instantly nodded its head, ready to be out of this hellish place that he used to call home. Well not anymore. While everyone was busy panicking, you quickly brought out the wand that you borrowed from your uncle Flitwick just in case you needed it.


"Evanesco" and just like that, the glass vanished just like what happened to the other glass. "Stay still" The snake stood still there. "Illusiont" you cast as the snake became like its surroundings.


"Follow me! Quickly!" The snake obeyed, slithering its way beside you whilst you trot over to your uncle Hagrid.


"Wha' took you so long?" He asked you while looking at what's causing the commotion.


"Nothing uncle, just a little… uhh… problem." He then looks at you suspiciously yet he shrugs it off.


"Well come on then." You nodded your head as you heard your newfound friend hiss beside you.


You smiled at him now that you know its gender because of its voice and that he told you earlier while running with you.


However, that smile disappeared in the air as you saw the same flimsy boy you saw earlier. 


They were heading to what seemed like an office that had a sign at the top of its door that said 'Director of the zoo'. He then turns his head in your direction and locks eyes with you. You swore that you saw him become red after that.


You put all of that behind your head and went to imagine what kind of house you will be living in for a few days. Hagrid and you went in different directions, the red single-decker, the underground, then walking a few more seconds before you were welcomed by a rather nice flat.


You went inside, got your keys, and went up to your room. You opened the door and saw a fairly nice and warm room. You stepped inside and got greeted by the living room that is on your right, the kitchen that is beside the living room, blocked by a countertop, and a way to go in the kitchen that has no door. On your left, there are three doors that you presume a room for yourself, for Hagrid, and a bathroom.


You settled your luggage down on the floor then looked at Hagrid. "Well then, I will go ter my room." He turned around and was about to grab the door but you stopped him mid-way as you grabbed his arm.


"Wait, uncle, I thought that you would be in that room?" You asked, pointing at the extra room. "Well no, tha' room is for someone else." You raised an eyebrow, not knowing who this 'someone' is.


"Why don' you open tha' room to find out yourself?" You hesitantly but excitedly went in front of the room to open and see who it was. The moment you opened it, you were welcomed by an attack of a hug, causing you to fall on the ground.


The time that you comprehended who it was, you engulfed them back, the soft fur that you missed so much. With their heavy breathing, you missed everything about her. Yes, your friend wolf, Dawn.


She was taken away from you by the ministry 10 months ago. You saw him in the bask cold winter, holding on for dear life with its limb all broken and bloodied up. You took him home with you. Madam Pomfrey, the mediwizard, had cast the Healing charm for mending bones.


Also, casting "Ferula" to wrap her wounds with bandages. You thought back to the time she did not let go of your arm at the frigid dewy night, trembling in fear. You held her so close, not also wanting to leave her side. But the ministry has different plans for you.


The second that they knew that you have a wolf living under the roof of the prestigious school, they came and took her away. You and Hagrid, but of course mostly you, were outraged by this. You caused a scene in front of the ministry, telling them that they live in the Forbidden Forest which is a part of the school grounds.


The ministry folks are amazed by this. A ten-year-old girl is already protesting against the ministry. Nevertheless, you are right. They live in the Forbidden Forest which is still on school grounds.


They let her stay in the forest once she is healed completely, but you are not allowed to come in any contact with her afterwards.  This still saddens you yet you felt a somewhat relief to know that she is still there, just waiting for you to be in her big furry legs again.


And here the both of you are, straddling each other on the ground, hugging with tears falling off your cheeks. "Bloody Hell! I missed you so much, Dawn!" You proceeded to pat her back, whilst she was whimpering in happiness.


"As soon the letter was sen' to your grandfather, he went to the fores' and bring her here to be with you again." Hagrid wiped the little droplet that fell from his eye. He was more than delighted to know that you are back with your friend. Since he knows you had a hard time coping with not seeing Bill and Daniel anymore since they had graduated.


"You grew so much Dawn! I missed you so much!" Dawn shook her head and snuggled back in your neck. "Atta girl. Can you please let me stand up?" She backed up for a bit to let you do as you will.


"I don't think that she will be sleeping away with me, uncle Hagrid." You chuckled, while Dawn rubbed her head on your leg. "Nonetheless, I would be at the front of your door, jus' outside." You nodded, watching your uncle close the door behind him.


The day went by quickly and it's already evening. All-day you have been unpacking your stuff and have been spending time with Dawn and your new friend serpent, which you named Catalina. "Catalina and Dawn, for Merlin's sake, do not try to wear down each other will you?" Catalina hissed at the wolf and Dawn growled back at the slithering snake.


"With all due respect, I suppose I am more competent than you, so why don't you just back off?" 


"I can hear you, Catalina. Both of you are so, please stop it. Now I knew what Hagrid meant about having to have an extra room for Dawn." When you are done unpacking, you go to your latrine and take a nice warm shower to wash all of the weariness away.


After having to change into some comfortable attire, you slammed your body down onto the soft and smooth mattress. You took a sigh and closed your eyes, taking in that in two months, you will be attending Hogwarts. 


Not just being able to roam and take a few looks at the students that are taking a lecture. 


No, you will be the student. You will be the one in those classrooms taking notes down and having to learn about Spells that can help you in the mere future, Potions that can be as good as the bad, Transfiguration having to change one's form to another, Magical Creatures that are lurking in the Dark Forest.


All of it. The beginning of your life will start just a few months away. The beginning of a new journey awaits ahead of you. 


A new journey indeed.


However, how would you understand that this new journey will not be as easy as hiding from the prefects that are having a patrol at night?


In some parts of you, you know that it would not be easy. But it is not impossible. It will be just hard. And will people come along the way to help you get through life easier? Or have to make it more difficult? No one knows what's in it for you. But you surely will take on these new adventures that will come in the way of life.


Yes, Hogwarts will be the only way for you to have it.

Chapter Text


“𝑰 𝒘𝒊𝒍𝒍 𝒑𝒖𝒕 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒕𝒉𝒓𝒐𝒖𝒈𝒉 𝒉𝒆𝒍𝒍 𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝑰 𝒘𝒐𝒖𝒍𝒅 𝒈𝒍𝒂𝒅𝒍𝒚 𝒄𝒂𝒍𝒍 𝒊𝒕 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆”


30TH OF JULY IN 1991


Weeks have gone by after you have moved to London. You were lounging on the couch watching some shows on the television. It certainly is entertaining. The wizarding world never had an invention like this, and you never knew why they did not welcome this very amusing device.


Catalina and Dawn had learned to get along with each other. Ever since they noticed that they both have an unrelenting appetite for bugs. This is weird for you but for the sake of having silence in the room, you let them be.


They are currently on the settee beside you, snoozing peacefully while they snuggle up on your legs. But after a while, you heard a light tapping sound coming from the glass window. You slowly pushed both of your sleeping pals and stood up to run and open the window.


"Hey, Fawkes. Do you have a letter for me?" Fawkes nodded, his black eyes still staring at you. He handed you the letter that is in his beak the whole time. You took the letter from him and said your thanks. You know your grandfather needs him back as soon as possible so you bid him goodbye and he fled his way back to the wizarding world.


Your eyes darted their gaze on the back of the letter. It has well-written words that are written in red ink, that you recognize as your grandfather's writing.


'Y/N Dumbledore' You quickly opened the letter, ready to see what information was in it for you.


'Y/N dearie, I expect that you are doing well there in the muggle world. It is no doubt that you are since your uncle Hagrid is with you. Everyone awaits your return, especially professor Flitwick since you have his wand along with you. Worry not, you will have your wand soon enough. But not before you go and do some errand with Hagrid. I assume that he already has the letter I also sent him. He will be telling you, once the both of you are there.'


The letter halted there and at the end right side of the yellow delicate paper was a 'Take care; Grandpa' 


As you turn your heels around to go and ask Hagrid what was that all about, you hear a viciously loud thump followed by a screech on the door. "I reckon that yer already got the letter." You bobbed your head. Then a letter in his hand caught your eyes. It's odd though. He has two letters in hand. The other one looks like it was tried to be concealed but failed.


Hagrid seems to notice you staring because he moved his hand behind his back which you found sceptical that it's just some other letter. "Well, what are yer doing? Go on, our errand is gonna be delayed!" You got out of your thoughts and went to your room to get change out of your pyjamas.


You got out of your room, shutting the door behind you. You looked up to see both Catalina and Dawn had already awoken from their slumber. "Where are you going?" Catalina asks, slinking her way near you. "I'm off to do some errands, both of you stay here and try not to burn the flat down." Without another word, you went out of the room and knocked at Hagrid's. After a couple of seconds, Hagrid came out with a different coat on, thicker and now coloured black


"Well then, let's go and pick young Potter out!" Hagrid closed the door while you just stood there, not sure of what you just heard. "Excuse me, did you just say… Potter?" Hagrid turned to look at you with widened apertures. "I… ruined the surprise didn't I?"


You nodded slowly relatively in shock, well not quite but more of a surprised look. You certainly did not know that this would be the errand that your grandfather will put you in.


Honestly, you believed that you would be in Diagon Alley purchasing the supplies for your upcoming schooling. Well, this was supposed to happen. He is the son of James and Lily Potter and is bound to be attending Hogwarts to be one of the most outstanding wizards out there.


You are a bit tad nervous with a hint of excitement. You will be finally seeing the son of your parents best friend. You saw Hagrid already walking down through the hall. 'Harry Potter… How lucky you are.'


You thought of how lucky he is to be the last thing that your parents had protected. You are not going to lie, you are kind of jealous of this. But you know better than to be.


It is not his fault that the dark lord wanted to slaughter the Potter family and your parents wished to be promising wizards and witches. Your grandfather would always tell you stories of how much of a great person they are. Despite being in different houses, being your mother in Slytherin and your father in Gryffindor.


The feud between houses did not stop the both of them from loving each other. This only showed other people that, just because someone is different from you, does not mean that they do not have the right to befriend or respect them, or from what they so-called love. You are delighted. Delighted to have such marvellous parents in this cruel world. You ought to befriend Harry when you meet him.


After all, he will be going to Hogwarts with you.



"Uncle Hagrid! I thought that we were going to Harry's!?  Why are we outside in a hut in this kind of weather?" 


"You'll see in jus' a bit!" You and Hagrid ran closer to the hut, passing and stumbling over hundreds of rocks.


The windy storm blows your slicker away as you try to hold it still in your freezing body. You then heard a boisterous slam on the wooden door. You went closer to see Hagrid just knocking on it, trying to be as quiet as he could but can't.


"Uncle, would you like me to -" before you could even complete your sentence. The door already broke and went to fall on the ground with lots and lots of gravel. "Sorry 'bout that." Hagrid cues you to come in. As you did, you saw a man on the side having this… weird contraption that he is pointing at Hagrid.


Then you remembered it being in a film called 'Lethal Guns' playing on the television earlier. It was supposed to shoot bullets out from it when you pull the trigger. Likely a wand but not coming close to what a wand can do. Also, with Hagrid's thick coat, the bullet would stop halfway the coat before it even reached his skin.


"I demand that you leave at once, Sir! You are breaking and entering!" You lifted an eyebrow at him as if he was some mad man which he is. Hagrid stepped forward in front of you which made the pair twitch in fear. You know it is bad manners but you cannot help yourself to laugh at the scene in front of you.


"Dry up, Dursley, you great prune." You snickered at what your uncle said. He then bent the metal upwards and the bullet shot up from the roof. "Uncle Hagrid, that is enough. You might scare them away. Not that they are now." Your lips pulled themselves into a devilish smile.


"Merlin Y/N! How come every time you grow, your mother's side is also growing too." You laughed at this thinking that you might be turning more and more like your mother each day. Your laugh halts when your eyes land on a non-familiar boy. Yet you are aware of who he is.


"Mind, I haven't seen you since you was a baby, Harry. But you're a bit more along than I would have expected. Particularly 'round the middle."


'What? He looks like he hasn't been eating in- oh…' Your thoughts are interrupted as you look at the boy who Hagrid was mentioning. "I-I'm not Harry." You were about to tell him he got the wrong person but all of the sudden, the real Harry spoke. "I-I am" You glanced at the boy who got out from the dark. He has raven-coloured hair and spectacles that seem to be taped together to keep it working.


"Well, of course, you are." You rolled your eyes at this and just at that, you remembered that you and your uncle made a cake for him before you left, thinking that it is appropriate since it will be his birthday by the time they get there. You nudged his arm with your elbow. "Oh, got something for you. Afraid I might have sat on it at some point, but I imagine it'll taste fine just the same."


He reached into his never-ending pocket and brought out a box that is tied with a blue ribbon tied around it. "Y/N here helped me with baking it. While me myself decorated it." You waited for Harry to open it. You do hope that he will love the taste of it. He opened it and you notice a crack on the cake but it's fine. "Happy birthday Harry." 


Harry gave you a small smile then turned to Hagrid then back at you. "Thank you" was all he said before Hagrid went to sit down on the couch. "It's not every day that your young man turns 11, now is it?" 


You pulled out the wand that you borrowed from your uncle Flitwick, turning to the not lit fireplace. "Incendio" The wand conjured flames out of its tip end, shooting through the woods and making a warm fire out of it.


You turned to Harry and saw him enlarging his eyes. Then to the Dursley who you kind of do not like who you also assume is not perfectly fine with what you did. "Blimey Y/N! You are getting good at charms! No wonder you'll be at the top of your class." 


Hagrid praised you whilst you smiled proudly at what you've done. "Thank you, uncle. Nevertheless, I would not have attained having to memorize the spells if it weren't for uncle's Flitwick's guiding session every weekend." Hagrid agreed by nodding. You sat down next to Hagrid, having to pull your arms out in front of the fire to warm yourself down.


Harry placed the cake down on a small piece of furniture, still eyeing shockingly at the crackling fire. "Excuse me, Who are you?" He asked, scantily tilting his head sideways. "Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts." He then turns his head to you, waiting for you to speak. "Y/N, looking forward to being your friend." He smiled at this.


'Friend? No one ever wanted to be my friend. Especially when they just met me...' He thought to himself whilst still eyeing the two strangers. "Of course, you know all about Hogwarts." Hagrid continues, while you throw your head back on the couch, trying to get comfortable. "Sorry, no." 


"No? Blimey, Harry, didn't you ever wonder where your mum and dad learned it all?" You let the both of them converse with each other while you slowly close your eyes and take a deep breath. The cold breeze of the air blows the insides of your nose. The smell of the woody flame just makes your nerves settle.


"I'm a what?" 


"A wizard. And a thumping good one, I'd wager. Once you're trained up a little." You looked up to see Mr Dursley tilting his head in dissatisfaction. 


"No, you've made a mistake, I mean, I can't be a… wizard. I mean, I'm just Harry. Just Harry." You scoffed at what he said. You then sat up straight, sneering at Harry who is giving a massive whiff of confusion. 


"Now that I remember, you're the boy who I met eyes with at the zoo. I've seen it all. The way that you got furious at Dudley and made the glass disappear. So tell me, how can you just be Harry? A non-wizard Harry?" Harry thought for a second before Hagrid stood up from the couch and reached out to his pocket. He brought out a yellowish square envelope that you are familiar with. You were supposed to have yours a month and a half ago. Oh, how much you leapt in your bed with euphoria resulting in you falling on your arse later on. 


Harry did not waver to unfold and read it out loud. You, being able to live in Hogwarts for all of your existence, have known and memorized each phrase from that letter. While Harry was busy reading the letter. You got pushed by a force that got you by surprise. You looked up angrily and saw the old man called Mr Dudley.


"He will not be going there! We swore when we took him in we'd put a stop to all this rubbish." 


"Are you alright?" Harry asked in worry, holding your arm so that you do not go further and for you to not hit the hard rock wall.


You gave him a smile and nod before he whirled his head back to his terrible uncle. "You knew? You knew all along and you never told me?" 


"Of course we knew." All of you turned your heads to where the raspy voice came from. It was Mr Dudley's wife. You certainly hate the atmosphere that this woman gives. You did not strive that she would not be as unpleasant as Harry's uncle because if she is, none of you would be here, explaining everything from the top.


"Then she met that Potter and then she had you and I knew that you would be the same. Just as strange, just as abnormal. And then, if you please, she and that M/N friend of hers went and got themselves blown up! And we got landed with you."


You got frantic. You got mad. You, hearing her go and say those vicious words about yours and Harry's mother made you want to cast a spell that would make her disappear solely in this civilization. You clasped the wand that is in your pocket, almost breaking it in half and approximately having your knuckles tear apart because of how white it is turning. 


You were about to turn full-on rage with them but you got stopped by Harry who is also raging with confusion. "Blown up? You told me my parents died in a car crash!" 


"A car crash? A car crash killed Lily and James Potter!?" In the corner of your eye, you saw Dudley getting the box of cake. That cake is for Harry but you'll deal with him later. There are more important things to do, for example, blowing these two filthy muggles up.


"We had to say something." 


"Yeah? Well, you could have said the truth, right? Or is that too difficult to get out of your dreadful mouths?" Vernon got furious at your remark. He took a step closer to you and glared at you. You won't be going down at this. You gave him a full death stare while thinking of a spell that you could use for him.


"Shut your petty little mouth. Did someone not tell you that it is rude to disrespect the elderly?"


"Well, I'm sorry, in what world did you have the right to be respected? And I'm sorry again if I am taught how to act upon others on how they act upon me." Harry, who was just behind you, is in shock. No one in his life had behaved like this to the Dursleys. Merlin, not even having to stand up for him. Then, both of you and Hagrid came along. For him, it just felt too decent.


"Nonetheless, he'll not be going. Not a giant old freak and little bum like you are going to make him go."


You've never been so mad at anyone before until you met these muggles. 'These kinds of muggles are tarnishing the image of all muggles for the wizarding world. Honestly grow up and be decent.' You thought, calming down a little now that Hagrid stepped up on the discussion. "Oh, and I suppose a great muggle like yourself's going to stop him, are you?" You chuckled silently as you know that he is mocking them.


"Muggles?" Harry asked, turning his head to Hagrid. "Non-magic folks Harry." You answered, giving him another small smile. "This boy's had his name down ever since he were born!" 


'Go uncle! Show them what you can do!' You proudly hailed him in your mind. Then, in the corner of your eye, you saw Dudley devouring the cake you and Hagrid made for Harry. Yes, whatever kind of food Hagrid makes is indeed delightful, not rock cakes though, no. But that is not for him no. That is for Harry's birthday cake. You assume that they had never given him once.


You were about to make a mockery of him since you are growing bored of the chatter when you suddenly heard something that no one in Hogwarts would dare say in front of you. "I will not pay to have some crackpot old fool, teach him magic tricks!" 


Hagrid was about to go off and threaten him when he remembered that you are still there, hearing whatever this fool says. 'Oh no! No! Please don' commit a crime! You're still a child!' He thought to himself as he saw you turning red from anger.


"Did you just disrespect my grandfather?" This is Hagrid's time for a panic attack. This might even cause him to collapse. "So that's your grandfather? Well, tell him he's the most absurd and pillock person in the whole world. Teaching someone to be a freak? Get out of your head!"


That is the last strike for you, you pulled out your wand and thought about the perfect spell to let out your anger. You straight up put the wand in front of his face whilst giving him death stares the whole time. You did not move for a second, having to take a breath and think for a second if he is worth it. Of course, all of you tells that he is but your uncle Hagrid cuts you out of your thoughts.


"Y/N I know tha' you are angry but please! For merlin's sake don'!" You tried to listen to Hagrid but you can't. It's like you are underwater, whilst Hagrid is at the shore, screaming for you to come back up and be back in your senses.


You held a deep breath and shut your eyes for a moment. 'Control your anger Y/N, just like what grandfather would say. Letting it out on someone as stupid as them is not worth it.'


"Honestly, people these days are freaks. And you are one of them!" You were about to go on ahead with your plan when you got interrupted by Hagrid.


"Never. insult. Albus Dumbledore. Nor Y/N, in front of me." He shoved the tip of his umbrella at the face of Mr Dursley. Frightened was plastered all over his and his wife's face. You suppressed a laugh at this. You looked at Harry who appeared to be astonished.


He then shifts his gaze to the boy who was bending over the table and devouring the cake. He flicks his umbrella. A flash of violet light struck Dudley's bottom, a firecracker noise radiated from the light.


Dudley grew some pig's tail and held his bottom with his two hands because of the pain, squealing like a child who got a lollipop stolen. Mr and Mrs Dudley looked over at their son and saw what had grown from him. The both of them screamed in horror while Dudley howled in pain.


They all ran to the other room, Mr Dudley yanking both of them whilst shooting the three of you one last glare. You and Harry let out laughs, having to be amused by the act that your uncle Hagrid pulled.


"Oh, um, I'd appreciate it if you didn't tell anyone at Hogwarts about tha', or anything tha' I and Y/N did." You nodded at this while having to catch the breaths that you lost while laughing so hard. 


"Why is that?" Harry asked, turning to you with an uncertain look on his face. "Strictly speaking, we are not allowed to do magic here in the muggle world."


Harry only unleashes a silent okay. You looked at every aspect of his face. He looks like he wants to ask so many questions that he just can't ask because of shyness.


"I'm sorry to ask again, but what is the exact reason why you can't do magic in this world?"  


"Well in simple words I am still a child which is rigidly not authorized to use magic outside of Hogwarts. Everyone is expected to follow this rule." Harry nodded his head then turned to Hagrid, waiting for his answer. 


"Oh, well -- I was at Hogwarts meself but I -- er -- got expelled, ter tell yeh the truth. In me third year. They snapped me wand in half an' everything. But Dumbledore let me stay on as gamekeeper. Great man, Dumbledore."


You've always wondered why he got expelled when he is one of the sweetest and caring people that you have grown up with. But you are proud of your grandfather. Having to let him stay at Hogwarts and be nice enough to let him live there.


If there's no Hagrid, you might've had 30 per cent happiness absent from your life. You do not know what you would do if one of your beloved family forsakes you. As if Harry can read your mind, he asks why Hagrid is expelled from Hogwarts. However, just like any other day that you ask him the same question, he avoids it.


"It's gettin' late and we've got lots ter do tomorrow," said Hagrid loudly. "Gotta get up ter town, get all yer books an' that."


You sighed at this and went to drop yourself down on the moth-eaten sofa who you heard squeak lightly. You then looked back up at Hagrid. "But uncle, how can we sleep? Is there perhaps a spare bed here that we can use?" 


Harry shook his head while you tried to think of a way to how the three of you will drowse comfortably on this rainy breezy night. You then recalled a spell that you read from the book that is called The Standards Books Of Spells.


"Hagrid, is it possible to cast another spell to enlarge the couch? I don't want anyone to sleep on the hard cold floor." Hagrid thought for a second but soon nodded. You smiled at this, happy that you could help and cast another spell that you've been enduring to do for all of your life.


You stood back and faced the moth-eaten couch. You just wished that you had a spell for having pillows right in your face. You swished the wand in a downward gesture going in circular then switching it back upwards, whilst enunciating the spell precisely. "Engorgio" An icy blue flash emitted from the tip of the wand, striking the sofa and making it vaster.


"Bloody hell Y/N! It would be no wonder if you were put in Ravenclaw!" Hagrid says, his mouth slightly open while scanning the now bigger couch. Harry was no different. His stares were as wide as the never-ending ocean, roaring with its green emerald eyes. His jaw drops almost as if it will hit the ground. You saw him and skipped over near him. You let out a peal of small laughter and closed his mouth with your index finger.


"There's a fly Harry, you don't wish for it to go in your mouth and get ill." You pushed his mouth up, closing it with your finger. Harry got out of his daze and nodded. You saw Hagrid take off his thick black coat and throw it at Harry who almost fell because of its weight. "You both can kip under that, Don' mind if it wriggles a bit, I think I still got a couple o' dormice in one o' the pockets."


Hagrid says, getting ready to lie down on the ground. "Uncle, why are you sleeping on the ground? I made the couch bigger for the three of us." 


"Y/N, you don' want me to crush the both o' you right? It'll be better if-" 


"We're not going to argue about this. I'll sleep on the ground and you'll sleep on the couch along with Harry."


"Or I could sleep on the-"


"No Harry. Both of you will sleep on the couch comfortably and I'll sleep on the ground. Not another word."


Before they could even retort again, you smooth the rigged blanket that is already on the ground and lay your body on it, closing your eyes not minding Harry and Hagrid. You heard rustling, reckoning that they are getting ready to also lay on their back and go to slumber.


If you were going, to be honest, you are not going to be comfortable all night. However, you sucked it up, wanting Hagrid to sleep prosperously every night since he has a lot to do each day of the year. And you want Harry to feel a nice warm bed even if it is already eaten by moths and probably rotting by now. The second you saw the blanket on the ground, you knew that he was the one sleeping there.


So for once in his life, you want him to sleep on something soft. 'He probably would be happy to know that he will be having a not shared bed at Hogwarts.' You smiled at this thought, having to finally know he will have a nice blissful life in Hogwarts. Perhaps, that's what you believed in.


You then hear a loud snoring sound, knowing that it is your uncle Hagrid. Then a blast of wind came through. You were grateful that you wore something warm. You snuggled up in a ball and locked your eyes shut, after a few seconds in, you fell into sleep slumber.

At exactly 4 in the morning, your sleep was interrupted by someone mumbling something. You inferred that it was either Hagrid or Harry, but you've proven yourself wrong the second you heard its voice. 




You opened your eyes, for not knowing who it was. You were certain that it is not someone who you've known for a long time yet you're familiar with.




You turned your head to where the voices were coming from, yet to your unwilling hopes, your head was stopped by an aching strike of pain. Your hands found their way to your hair, gripping them down, hoping that the pain will go away soon.


You couldn't help it, you cried out. An agony scream leaves your sweating lips. You felt tears pricking your eyes as you also felt that your voice was beginning to crack with your scream. "Nothing? Her parents deceived my master! He trusted them!  What do they give in return? Suffering and loss of hope!"


The stabbing pain in your head doesn't stop. It continues like a broken record that is stuck in that one word of the song.


"But with the…"


The words that are coming from a man's voice trailed off as you felt yourself having to go back in slumber, the agonizing pain in your head still there. Your eyes shut open, you took a deep breath as deep as the ocean, Sweating like a porous pitcher even though the frigid wind screamed across the wilderness.


You felt your heart beating so loudly inside your chest. You looked around and saw the normal setting. Harry and Hagrid are sleeping by each other whilst the storm gushes through the sky. 


Ever since summer started, you have had this odd dream. The exact repeating dream. You will wake up in this strange room that is painted in this brownish colour of paint with two voices you cannot comprehend. When you wake up, you will always be laying on the ground with aching torture in your head that you did not know where it came from. And by the time that you awoke from that dream, you will always be draped in sweat, breathing heavily, and a subtle ache in your head. 


You never told anyone since it will impede them. You don't want them to be more concerned than they are now since you'll be attending school. Your grandpa told you everything, from how your parents are killed and who killed them. The Dark Lord or also known as Voldemort.


You and your grandfather had never been frightened of saying his true name. And you never believed that he's dead. Because of your thought that 'Why would they be afraid to announce his true name if he is dead?' Nonetheless, you and Hagrid are for sure hesitant by this kind of fact. 


You tried to go off in slumber again yet failed to do so. You grumbled as you sat back up again. You went and took the elastic rubber in your arm and tied your hair up in a ponytail, feeling the breeze touch the back of your neck. You forced your body to stand up, holding the side of your head with your left hand. "Merlin, what does this mean?"


You mumbled up as you walked up to the door that is barely closed. The storm has settled as of now. 'Did I do something that ruined someone else's life?' You thought, sitting down on the side of the door.


You recalled back on the explanation of your grandfather. You never recollected anything about you having to be the reason for someone's misery.


Or is there something that your grandfather left out? 

Even though I can tell it is already daylight and the sun is up in the sky, I kept my eyes shut for a moment.


"It was a dream," I told myself firmly. "I dreamed of a giant called Hagrid and a beautiful girl named Y/N who came to tell me I was going to a school for wizards. When I open my eyes, I'll be at home in my cupboard."


I then heard a loud tapping sound that I always assumed was aunt Petunia. "Alright. I'm getting up." As I sat up, I felt a thick coat fall off of my body. "A cupboard? Do they make you sleep in a cupboard? How unthinkable these muggles are. Also, thank you for the compliment."


I looked up to where the voice came from, and there she was. I felt a wave of heat come across my face as I saw the girl that I thought was a dream and purposely called beautiful out loud. There's also Hagrid who is snoring peacefully beside me.


"I know it is difficult to surmise but you will come around." I smiled at this. She is right, I will come around. And I just hope that my life at Hogwarts would be better than what I have right now. I scrambled to my feet and went to the window to jerk it open. Then an owl swooped in, dropping a newspaper on top of Hagrid, who was still in deep sleep.


The owl then soon began to attack Hagrid's coat. "Don't do that." I tried to pry the owl out of the way, but it snapped its beak fiercely at me and carried on attacking the coat.


"Hagrid! Y/N!-" 


"You need to pay him, Harry." I looked at Y/N with confusion all over my face.


"He wants payin' fer deliverin' the paper. Look in the pockets."


I started to go near his clothes and tried to look in the coat that seemed to be only made out of pockets. I reached out and found odd objects that are not to be put in pockets. I soon found strange and unusual kinds of coins.


"Give him five Knuts."




"The little bronze ones, Harry." I nodded at Y/N and went to get 5 bronze coins. The owl went and gave me a small leather pouch that I believed was where I'm going to place the coins. After doing so, the owl flew back away through the window.


"Uncle. Uncle. Uncle!"


"Wha'? What's happening?"


"I am so sorry to disturb your sleep which is pretty annoying from my experience. However, we have a lot to buy in Diagon Alley."


Hagrid yawned loudly before sitting up and doing a little arm stretch. I turned over to the wizard coins and it somehow made me feel unfortunate. "I haven't got any money, and you heard Uncle Vernon last night... he won't pay for me to go and learn magic."


He then explains to me how I got money in some wizard's bank called Gringotts. This somehow made me happy again. "Have some sausage. They're not bad cold." He threw some sausage at me and also at Y/N.


"an' I wouldn' say no teh a bit o' yer birthday cake, neither." Hagrid stood up and went to slice some of the cake that they brought yesterday.


"Do you guys want to change clothes faster?" I turned to Y/N and I shook my head as I was heading to the bathroom to change.


"Nah, I'm good with this," Hagrid said, holding his thick coat up in the air and smiling.


"Suit yourselves." She then brought her wand out and mumbled out some kind of spell and her clothes were changed. She is now wearing a white shirt paired with black sweatpants and a thin yellow-tinted white blazer.


She then goes and unties her hair letting her silky and smooth hair down to be only tied up in a messy bun again.


She's… she's beautiful.


Nonetheless, I was shocked at what she did. Of how much magic can do. This thought just makes me more excited, scurrying myself to the bathroom to get change.

You, Harry, and Hagrid are now walking through the small little town, going to the station. A lot of passersby gawked at Hagrid. You really can't blame them, he is twice as tall as everybody else. Hagrid would also occasionally point at ordinary things and will say stuff loudly like; "See that? Things these Muggles dream up, eh?"


You let the two of them converse again with each other as you just shut your mouth, nodding from time to time. Then something caught your attention. In the brim of your eyes, you saw two boys the same age as you looking directly at your corner.


You thought twice for a bit before you went and turned your head to them. You were quite in a shock to see them already staring at you. The one who is leaning on a wall with his one foot up, who has medium-long ebony curtains pairing his black orbs.


You vowed to all the founders of Hogwarts that he gave you a subtle devious smirk that makes your heart skip a beat and not because of having to be attracted to him, no. Your heart skipped a beat, having to feel uncertain about the boy. The other boy who is on his side tells you otherwise. He was looking on the ground, occasionally looking back up to meet your eyes. 


He does not give off the feels of an uneasy ambience or anything you're sceptical about. Yet, you are still having the uncomfortable feeling of him having to glance at you like he was looking deeper into your soul, trying to find something within. He has the same coloured hair and eyes as the boy who is beside and also gazing at you but with only tousled hair and also younger features than the other.


You presumed that they are siblings. However, you did not know how to react. No one has ever stared at you like that. 


Not that you have known of.


"Here we go- Where's Y/N?" Hagrid turns to look back and sees you standing there,  staring at something or someone.


"Y/N? What are you looking at?" You then felt someone touch your shoulder with their big hands and flinched at the sudden action.


You turned to your side and saw Hagrid and Harry looking at you with worry etched into their eyes. "Oh uh… nothing." You mumbled that is enough to be heard by both of them. Your eyes went back in the two boys' direction and saw no one there. Just strangers who are passing by in front of you. You shrugged off the feeling and gave a small smile to Hagrid.


"Are you sure you're alright Y/N? You seemed… troubled." Harry asked which makes you wince.


"Yes, seriously Harry. Let's go on now." You smiled once again and went ahead with the two. You don't know what seems to make you not tell them about this. 


However, what you did not know is that they're still watching you. Every move you make, they know. 


"We should not have done that."


"Done what?"


"Make her see us."


"We already discussed this. This is part of the plan."


"I still don't see the point. In just a few months she will finally meet us."


"That IS the point. At least she will see a bit of us right?"


"I sometimes wonder how you could be the older sibling when your brain is so full of immaturity."


"You do not get to talk to me like that. In addition to that, our father had the idea first, not me. So the one you're calling immature is our father."


"Whatever. You got all you need? Then let's go back home. Mother and Father are waiting for our return."


"You know, I don't feel good about this… Potter."


"What do you mean?"


"Nothing… let's just go home."

"This is it," said Hagrid, coming to a halt, "the Leaky Cauldron. It's a famous place." It was a grubby-looking pub that seemed to not catch anyone's interest. Honestly, if it would not have been pointed out by Hagrid, you would not know it was there.


People who are walking by are going in and out of the bookshop and the record shop that is on each side of the pub, yet no one seems to catch a glimpse of the pub itself. You guessed that it was somehow charmed by the ministry to not be seen by the eye of the muggles.


You saw Hagrid going inside and you followed, after having to shake Harry out of his thoughts. For a famous place, it was very dark and shabby. A few old women were sitting in a corner, drinking tiny glasses of sherry. 


One of them was smoking a long pipe. A little man in a top hat was talking to the old bartender, who was quite bald and looked like a toothless walnut. The low buzz of chatter stopped when they walked in. Everyone seemed to know Hagrid; they waved and smiled at him, and the bartender reached for a glass, saying, "The usual, Hagrid?"


"Hey Harry, I bet you a hundred galleons that if Hagrid mentioned your name everyone in this room will be shaking your hand." Before Harry could even retort and say that he still doesn't have his money, someone said; "Bless my soul, Harry Potter what an honour."


Everyone turned their attention to the three of you but mostly Harry. You weren't surprised at this. Almost everyone knows who Harry is. Being able to be entitled as The Boy Who Lived. It is honestly bizarre how everyone would jabber about how much he would do if he were to be a wizard.


All of the people are now taking turns in shaking Harry's hand as if he was some kind of god, having to introduce themselves. Someone even cried the moment he found out that Harry somehow remembered him from somewhere.


You didn't do anything. You just stood there, waiting for them to finish. You thought about having a possibility to run by the Weasley family, missing them so much over the summer, since to your dismay, you cannot go home with them this time.


Your thoughts were suddenly cut off by someone calling out your name.


"I-Isn't that Y/N Dumbledore!? For the love of Merlin please, someone tell me I'm not dreaming!"


Your eyes widened at this, seeing Harry smirk beside you, giving off a look that he got his justice fast.


"Merlin she is!"


Someone then turned to you, the same old lady who shook Harry's hand. "Doris Crockford, Mrs Dumbledore. I am so honoured to have shaken two amazing future wizards' and witches' hands!"


You gave her a small awkward smile as a person by a person does the same thing over and over again. Now you feel sorry for having to bet with Harry on this. It goes on and on until one person's words caught your attention and by possibly that made you embarrassed.


"We all think that since both of your parents are best of friends, the both of you are bound to be married. We all believe that the both of you will be a lovable pair if you do." You slowly took your hand away from the woman who said that, feeling apologetic to Harry since he knows nothing of this.


You turned your glance at him to see him having a hard time comprehending what the woman just said. Before you could even say that the both of you also just met a few hours ago and had no idea what they were talking about, someone beat you to it.


"Y-You should n-n-not have said something like t-that, Mrs." 


You peeked more, over to your right and saw a fidgeting pale young man with a turban wrapped around his head that's oozing scents of garlic and a twitching eye.


"Professor Quirrell!" said Hagrid. "Harry, Y/N, Professor Quirrell will be one of your teachers at Hogwarts."


"P-P-P-Potter and Du-Du-Dumbledore," He trailed off to grasp both of yours and Harry's hand in his clutch. You don't know why but this man makes you feel anxious. The way his demeanour makes you uncertain as a child's swift moods.


You don't like it.


"What sort of magic do you teach, Professor Quirrell?" Harry asked while you took your hand gently away from the professor.


"D-Defense Against the D-D-Dark Arts," muttered Professor Quirrell. You were surprised at this, you thought that it would be your uncle Snape. In addition to all of this, you were rooting for your uncle Snape to be the DADA professor as he has been interested in taking the job for years.


"N-not that you n-need it, eh, P-P-Potter?" He laughed nervously. "You'll be g-getting all your equipment, I suppose? I've g-got to p-pick up a new b-book on vampires, m-myself." He looked terrified at the very thought.


"May I ask you a question professor Quirrell?" The three of them turned their attention to you. "S-Sure, w-w-what is it?" You paused for a second thinking about whether your question might be a little inconsiderate.


"Are you somehow… afraid of vampires?" His eyes broadened at this. You now felt sorry as if you were too egotistical about this question.


"I apologise... you don't have to answer the question."


"N-n-no it's fine. Not everyday th-that I get asked b-by the granddaughter of the h-h-h-headmaster of Hogwarts eh?"


"Please, don't treat me any differently. Being related to the headmaster does not make a difference that I am still a student and you're a professor."


You gave a tiny smile that is almost not seen if it weren't for you forcing your inner self to do so. He gave you a toothy grin. "S-such a respectful child. No wonder that in the c-coming year, you'll be a t-top student."


"No other to learn than her grandfather himself, of course. Must get on -- lots ter buy. Come on, Harry, Y/N."


Doris Crockford shook both of your hands for the last time before Hagrid pushed the both of you through the bar and out into a small courtyard that has nothing except for a few weeds, dust, a trash can, and walls that surround the three of you.


Harry then turned to Harry who was still dazed about what happened back there. "Told yeh, didn't I? Told yeh you was famous. Even Professor Quirrell was tremblin' ter meet yeh -- mind you, he's usually tremblin'."


"Is he always that nervous?"


"How come no one told me that someone already took the position for the DADA professor?"


You and Harry said in sync but leaving you to yourself.


"For Harry's question, yeah. Poor bloke. Brilliant mind. He was fine while he was studyin' outta books but then he took a year off ter get some firsthand experience... They say he met vampires in the Black Forest, and there was a nasty bit o' trouble with a hag -- never been the same since. Scared of the students, scared of his own subject."


'Oh… merlin, I am wrong for asking him that question.' Your thoughts got to a halt as Hagrid turned to you. "And Y/N, we know that you'll be outraged when yer heard abou' tha'. We know how you want professor-" 


"It's alright, besides. It's not for me to decide who should be one." You cut him off, not wanting to concern your uncle furthermore. "Now, where's me umbrella?" You pointed at his right side where his umbrella is resting at.


He then began to count the bricks that were above the trash can. "Three up... two across... " he muttered. "Right, stand back, both of yer." He tapped the bricks three times with the pointed end of his umbrella. The bricks that he tapped began to quiver, wriggling in the middle.


A small hole then appeared, it grew wider and wider, becoming an entrance into a cobbled street that you recognize so much from helping the Weasley family every time they would go and buy their stuff.


"Welcome -- to Diagon Alley." Hagrid and you grinned at Harry's amazement. You gazed at his emerald glossy eyes that could shine in the darkest night.


After some time you've been gazing at his eyes, he turned to look at you. You did not move, not one bit. "Is there something on my face?" He asked, rubbing the side of his face to see no dirt.


"No, I just find your eyes amusing. You have the eyes of your mother, do you know that?"


He widens his eyes. "Did you… see my parents? I grew up… well, not know-" 


"You don't have to force yourself. To answer your question, no. My grandfather would always tell stories about them though." You paused for a minute, walking by as you saw your uncle also heading out. Harry followed after, still waiting for you to continue.


"Grandfather told me about their appearance once. Your mother was a beautiful woman. Dark red hair and bright green eyes just like yours. Your father is a tall man with hazel coloured eyes and raven hair. You are a combination of them. Emerald green eyes, dark raven hair…"


You stopped midway through the sentence as you saw Harry's eyes become radiant as the sun hit the side of his face, illuminating the colour of his orbs. He noticed how you caught sight of this and eventually rubbed his eyes and smiled at you.


"I'm sorry. It's just that I…" his words trailed off and you gave him a warming smile.


"It's all fine. We're in the same situation you know? Having no parents by your side as you grow up."


"But you have a family. Me… well, let's just say that they're non-existent."


"Hogwarts. Hogwarts is your family now."


Harry smiled at your words. It somehow soothes him, giving his heart warmth that he never felt before in his life. He then grew confused as the look on your face became a grimace. "What's wrong?" 


"Hogwarts is your family. But the feud between houses may cause you tiny troubles."


"What exactly are these tiny troubles?"


"Debate for who's the strongest and who amasses power. The discrimination. You see, we have blood status, the same as what you call in the muggle world, race."


Harry seems to be intrigued by the conversation. So he continues to listen carefully, wanting to know more about the world that he will be in. "Such as Pure-Blood, Half-Blood, and Muggle-Born. Muggle-borns are also called… Mud-Blood, yet I found that word disgusting and Horrid."


Hagrid's walk became slower by the second he heard the word Mud-Blood. He knows that you hate to use that word, so having you speak it makes him curious. "Pure-Blood, the higher class. Half-Blood, the average class. Muggle-Born, the lower class. Yet, I hate it. Because that is one of the main reasons why the wizarding world is twisted."


"Wait, can you explain… What are the three Blood Status are?"


"Pure-Bloods are born with a family that has no non-magic member. Half-Bloods are born with one parent who's a muggle. Muggle-Borns have both non-magic parents."


Harry nodded his head and went to look ahead where Hagrid is closer to the both of you than earlier. Then a question pops up from his head. "I assume that you're a Pure-Blood." You only stared at him.


"If you are, then why are you so… full of hate when talking about this? Shouldn't you be proud to be in the higher class?" You scoffed at this and rolled your eyes. Completely infuriated that everyone assumes and foresees you to be an obnoxious person who only cares about status and not the personality and kindness of a person.


"I am not a pure-blood, rather a half-blood. Status means nothing to me. What truly means is their side of the story. Their personality. For example; Slytherins are always predicted to be the evilest among the group. Yet, some of them are forced to be that way. Slytherins are not always on about conflict, some are kind."


You thought about your uncle Snape. He always wears this non-emotional facade yet he is always caring, protecting, and most important of all, loving. Harry was in shock. His mouth is barely closed as he is gazing at you. He was in shock at how you know so much, but again, not much since he knows that you grew up in the wizarding world that is surrounded by many of the people who you just described.


He wants to listen to more. The more he hears you give him information the more of his curiosity expands. Wanting you to talk more about this unfamiliar world to him.


"How about the other houses?"


You turned to Harry with an unsure look yet you were greeted by a determined one. You sighed and continued the talk about the small-mindedness in the wizarding world.


How Hufflepuff are not just the nice and dependent type of people and that they are hard-working, loyal, patient, and more. Just because they're nice does not mean that they are weak.


Some Ravenclaws are not always smart in books and prideful for their own. Some are intelligent at deciphering verdicts at times and that people should not confuse education with intelligence.


Gryffindors are not always on about chivalry, being fearless, being short-tempered. Being brave doesn't mean you have to be not scared of anything. Being brave doesn't mean you're not scared, it just means you take action rather than having to be engulfed by your fear.


"Can I ask you one last question?" Harry finally decided to speak up and close his mouth from all the things that you had said. Your only response is a nod. "How come your words are more refined than my aunt and uncle?" You chuckled along with Hagrid. "Of course she is! More mature than those nasty muggles." 


The corner of your lips stretched into another yet smile, causing Harry's cheeks to flush in embarrassment as if he had said something wrong. "Once you meet my family, your question will surely be answered." 


"Gringotts…" The both of you hear Hagrid say. You looked up to see the familiar snowy white building that towered over the little shops beside it. Standing on the edge of the burnished bronze door was a goblin, wearing a uniform of scarlet and gold.


"Yeah, that's a goblin," Hagrid informs Harry who seems to be astonished by the goblin. The three of you walked inside while you bowed back to the goblin for respect. Now, you were facing a silver pair of doors, with words that are engraved upon them;


Enter, stranger, but take heed


Of what awaits the sin of greed,


For those who take, but do not earn,


Must pay most dearly in their turn.


So if you seek beneath our floors


A treasure that was never yours,


Thief, you have been warned, beware


Of finding more than treasure there.


"Like I said, Yeh'd be mad ter try an' rob it," said Hagrid. A pair of goblins bowed them through the silver doors and they were in a vast marble hall.


 About a hundred more goblins were sitting on high stools behind a long counter, scribbling in large ledgers, weighing coins in brass scales, examining precious stones through eyeglasses. There were too many doors to count leading off the hall, and yet more goblins were showing people in and out of these. Hagrid, Harry, and you made for the counter.


"Morning," said Hagrid to a free goblin. "We've come ter take some money outta Mr Harry Potter and Y/N Dumbledore's safe." You let them converse as you look up ahead of you, away from the direction of the two. You closed your eyes for a moment, leaning on a pillar, crossed arm, inhaling deeply through your nose.


"You seem bothered." You opened your eyes gently and looked to your side. There stood a girl with bushy black hair, going along with her flawless dark skin. "I'm sorry to interrupt your stillness. I'm Hayden Crane, it's just that it piques my interest that you don't like conversing with another?"


You also noticed her beautiful brown eyes that seem to captivate anyone's attention who will look deep into them. "No, I do like having a conversation with someone. I'm just tired."  


"Is that so? Well, I'll leave you to it. Hogwarts I presume? I hope we see each other there. Goodbye for now, my mother is looking for me." 


The both of you exchanged looks and waved goodbye. "I will have someone take you down to both vaults. Griphook!" You walked back to Harry and Hagrid. Both of them gave you a look that asked where you went. You shrugged your shoulders, indicating that it's nothing and they should not worry about it.


"What's the You-Know-What in vault seven hundred and thirteen?" Harry asked. "Can't tell yeh that," said Hagrid mysteriously. "Very secret. Hogwarts business. Dumbledore's trusted me. More'n my job's worth ter tell yeh that."


You were quite uninterested in what they were talking about as they have been acting and talking oddly. For example, having to send unknown letters from one professor to another. There's once when you asked them what it was about and they just told you to go back to your bedroom.


Confusion is killing you right now. However, you tried to push it in the back of your mind. You are partially sure that they will tell you eventually. The goblin whose name's Griphook held the door open for you. There greeted you a narrow stone passageway lit with flaming torches. It sloped steeply downward and there were little railway tracks on the floor. Griphook whistled and a small cart came hurtling up the tracks toward them.

The cart finally stopped in its tracks, beside a small door in the passage wall, Uncle had to go lean against the wall to stop his knees from trembling. "Uncle, are you alright?" He only gave me a nod, as he might vomit all around if he uttered a single word. 


Griphook unlocked the door and a lot of green smoke came billowing out. Once it was cleared, there stood mounds of Galleons, Sickles, and Knuts. I heard Harry let out a gasp, I went over to his side and chuckled at his astonishment. I don't know why, but every time I see someone get amazed by things it is… heartwarming? I seriously don't know yet I let out a soft chuckle.


"All yours." I turned to uncle's direction and got a sigh of relief out of my mouth to know that he is now not looking all green and ill. Uncle gave Harry two bags and I helped him fill up the other bag with a lot of Galleons and some Sickle and Knuts here and there. Uncle then began to explain the difference between the currency.


After we had finished, I came back to where Harry and uncle Hagrid were standing, saying that I had finished filling up the bag just like he said. Uncle then turned to Griphook, "Vault 698 now please." I turned to Griphook too and said, "Also if you don't mind, can we go slower? My uncle has a low tolerance for these kinds of rides."


"I apologize but no, we can only go at one speed." I sighed in defeat as I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up and saw my uncle giving me a small smile. We then went off to my vault, or should I say my parent's vault? This is my first time having to go and see that vault because I never really had to. I just go to my uncles or aunts and ask for a few galleons to go buy candies at Honeydukes.


As we're finally there, I went and did the same thing, shoving as many galleons as I can in the bag so after having to buy our school needs, I'll go to Honeydukes and buy my favourite candies. Harry did the same thing I did at his vault. 


Midway through grabbing some sickles, not looking at where I'm grabbing since I'm too busy looking in my bag to see if I had enough and it is of course not. I felt a hand stop at the top of mine. I looked over to see Harry turning all red. "I-I'm sorry, I d-didn't r-realized that your hand uhh…" I stopped him with my sudden burst of a laugh. I just can't stop it, he just looks like Ron when I tease him about having to steal one of his card collections.


"I-I'm sorry- ah! You just really looked so red like- pfft! My friend's hair!" I tried to catch my breath as I set my hand on his shoulder for support as I am losing my balance. 


I finally had enough of laughing mostly 5and inhaled a deep breath of air. "I'm sorry about that, it's just that you looked troubled. Don't you worry, I am not the diseased person for you to be scared of my touch." I assured him jokingly as he chuckled with me. 


"This friend that you… talk about. Who are they?" I smiled at this, thinking that he will be good friends with Ron. "His name is Ron, the same age as us. I do think that you and he will be good friends. Along with me if you don't mind." 


"Of course I don't mind being friends with you. So a boy huh?..." I raised an eyebrow and looked at him. "Is there something wrong with him being a boy?" He then became unsure and waved his hand all over the place. "What!? No! Of course, there's not. But, it just seems like you always attract the boys…" 


"What do you mean?"


"I saw the two boys who were staring at you earlier. I mean there's no surprise to that since you're awfully beautiful." Heat flushed up my cheeks as I looked away, turning again to peek at him who was looking all red like earlier. "I uh- I didn't mean that! Wait, no! I mean you're beautiful just not-!" 


"Harry! Y/N! We need ter go now!" As embarrassed I am, I just laughed it off awkwardly and to him that we should go. I turned my back on him, sprinting off towards uncle Hagrid. "Y/N? You seem bothered." 


"Nothing… let's just go." 


"Oh wait, Y/N. Could yer, please go on by yourself for a moment and wait fer us at Madam Malkin's? I'll let Harry come with you but that would probably not be a good idea…" 


"And why is that?"


"Nothing! Er- you could go and use the cart firs', we'll just wait fer another one." I nodded my head not wanting to push more questions. As I hopped on the cart, I felt two pairs of eyes watching me. I looked over at my uncle who is shaking his pockets vigorously, looking for something I believe.  Then at Harry, where I locked eyes with him. The cart started to go fast, not letting me say goodbye. I shook my head as I recalled what happened earlier. It was quite odd, I mean, Harry noticed the two boys earlier and had not said anything until now.


Harry Potter… you are something .






Chapter Text


“𝑻𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒆'𝒔 𝒂 𝒎𝒚𝒕𝒉 𝒐𝒇 𝒘𝒉𝒆𝒓𝒆 𝒂 𝒎𝒂𝒏 𝒌𝒊𝒍𝒍𝒔 𝒇𝒐𝒓 𝒂 𝒈𝒊𝒓𝒍. 𝑰𝒕 𝒊𝒔 𝒏𝒐𝒕 𝒂 𝒎𝒚𝒕𝒉 𝒂𝒇𝒕𝒆𝒓 𝒂𝒍𝒍”


There, you stand outside of Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasion. Your feet dragged you inside of the shop, where you were greeted by Madam Malkin. "Hello dear- Oh my goodness Mrs Dumbledore, it's a pleasure to meet you." She giddily walked up to you and brought her hand out.


You took her hand in yours and shook it gently while smiling at the joyous woman. "Hello, how do you do ma'am?" Madam Malkin looked like she's a bubble ready to pop any minute by the excitement.


"I am very well! I have waited for this day for a long time, oh!" She felt like she was about to faint right there and then, feeling like she had seen a goddess.


"Well, I am honoured. Can I please get my measurements? I am also having a friend get theirs, they just had something to do for a moment." 


"Well of course! Let me get the materials! Oooh!" You chuckled lightly as you watched the woman frantically look for the equipment that she needed. "I will be back momentarily! Please have a seat first!" You did as you were told and longingly waited for her to come back.


After fidgeting with your fingers for a few seconds, you get bored, knowing that it only has been a minute or so and not an hour. Somehow, you remembered a gift that would help you. It was gifted by your dearest grandfather, thinking that it will be useful at times.


A time-turner


The said necklace was brought out from your pockets. Ever since your grandfather gave it to you, it will always be in a safe place, and when you mean a safe place, your pockets. You never placed it around your neck as your grandfather had said; that it is better to keep for yourself as it will get the attention of the many.


After observing the magical object, you decided to turn it so you won't have to wait any longer. But, as you were about to do so, you were stopped by a voice. A voice that you recognize. A voice that you have not heard of since last year's summer at his birthday celebration at their manor.


"Y/N? It's been a while has it not?" You clutched the time-turner in your fist, slowly hiding it from the boy. "Yes, it has been a while, Draco." He smiled at you, placed his hands in his pockets and walked nearer.


"Getting your uniforms I presume?" You nodded, whilst he relaxed at the chair beside you. "Well, there's nothing else to do in a robe shop." He chuckled lightly at your retort, you did the same but with a hint of awkwardness.


If you were going, to be honest, you are not fully fond of the Malfoys. Sure, they treat you with kindness, but the way they treat others just because of someone's life status? Is a no for you. Back to the time when you were explaining to Harry about some of the pure-bloods behavings towards others might be somewhat not kind… well the Malfoys were one of those.


Despite having this kind of attitude, you were somewhat hoping that they would have some compassion for others when the time comes. You were just simply waiting for that time to come. If you need to use the time-turner you will. 


"So, what have you been doing all summer?" He breaks the silence between the two of you. "Well, I finally got the permission to visit the muggle world and-"


"The muggle world? You were to visit the muggle world?" He asked with a brow raised as you nod your head. He sighs at this it was not a good one. "May I ask what is wrong with what I've said or done?"


"Why would you want to visit them? They're just some old fools who are nothing but underneath us. My father would always say that if muggles are not to be allowed in Hogwarts, then our world would have been better."


You got frantic at this. But you kept your emotions to yourself, not wanting to be a lunatic in front of him. Then again, it was not that shocking for him to say something like this. Nonetheless, you are not going to let this pass.


"I believe that everyone should have the right to have an opportunity. I apologize for this but I do not agree with Mr Malfoy." The part where you apologize is a lie, you just don't want this boy to outburst all of a sudden and you don't have the energy to squabble with someone unreasonable.


"Why? It is simple to understand that they do not belong with our kind." 


"Draco, I'm not sorry for this but I don't want to argue with your discriminative arse." 


He was taken back at this. No one has ever said something like this in front of him. He wants to say something more but the eye that you're giving him gives him the signal that if he uttered another word, you will not hesitate for a second to hex him. "Whatever you say will not change my mind." 


"I simply stated what I believe in. Changing your mind should be of your own will." As he was about to assert again, madam Malkin called your name in a high pitched voice. "You are ready to be fitted, dearie." The second she has called your name, you immediately stand up, not wanting to have another argument with the prideful, paradoxical boy.


"In a heated argument dear?" The both of you strolled along a hall wherein the end there is a circular curtain slid open and a mirror in it where you can see yours and Madam Malkin's reflection. "Oh no, he was the one arguing on his own." 


"Well don't think about it too much. The Malfoys are always like that, having to only acknowledge what they believe in." She started to get your measurements while you simply stared at your reflection.


After having your measurements taken, you were accompanied outside of the room and there he is still, have not moved from the seat he was sitting on earlier. His icy grey eyes move from the suit that is in front of him to yours. 5 seconds felt like years if you say so yourself, your feet hauled you in front of the counter, not glancing back at the set of eyes that follows your form.


You just stood there, not wanting to have any interactions with him, for the reason that you will start quarrelling again. You heard him let out a rather rough sigh. An ice-cold silence filled the room, only the muffled working clatter of Madam Malkin is audible, that is before he decides to break it.


"You're infuriated at me yet you still wore the bracelet I gave you." Your eyes quickly darted at your wrist. There rests the custom made thin gold bracelet that has a double ring in the middle that collide with each other and cursive writing of your name that is embedded underneath the bracelet.


"Just because we don't agree with each other does not mean I have to break my promise." You did not turn for a second to see if he's smiling, because you know that he is. In a year that you and Draco had been friends, you know that simple things like these make him smile, his nasty attitude subsiding for a moment.


Draco, on the other hand, reminisced about the promise. It was your tenth birthday and the Malfoys were invited. In the middle part of the party, you and he were in the corner of the great hall, talking about useless things like; If there's an exception to every rule, doesn’t the exception to that rule mean there are no exceptions?


Then after laughing at these useless things, he brought out a small black box that is tied with an elegant green ribbon. A letter on top of it that says; "To Y/N Dumbledore" He handed it to you but not before saying happy birthday. You quickly said thank you and went to open it. There, you saw the beautiful bracelet that you instantly placed on your wrist.


"It looks good on you. Mother helped me pick it since I don't know what girls usually want on their birthday…"


"Thank you, Malfoy. I love it."


"Call me Draco instead."


"Well, Draco. You can call me Y/N."


A pause interferes with the both of you, not making any noise except for the chatter of everyone else in the hall. Then the both of you went on an outburst of laughter, that is so loud nearly everyone in the hall turned their attention to the both of you.


The laughter vanished seconds later leaving the both of you smiling at each other. "Hey Y/N… don't tell anyone about what I'm going to say next." You answered with a hum but after, you nodded.


"Can you be and promise to be f-friends with me?..." Silence floods among the two of you. Draco stands there, fidgeting with the tip of his fingers, yearning for an answer that will not break his hopes of being friends with you. His icy grey orbs separate from yours, looking around the room except you. Knowing deep down that if he even glances at you for a mere one second he will lose his sanity.


Narcissa, Draco's mother, darted her eyes in your direction. She saw a stiff, quiet you and Draco who looks like he saw death walking down the room to him. She grew confused and concerned for the two of you. However, she knows that whatever it is, she will be there to listen to their side of the story.


"You don't have to answer. I'll go now." Just as Draco was about to turn his back on you, you grabbed his wrist. He looks at your hand then back at you, puzzlement growing more and more visible on his face. "I would be more delighted to be your friend Draco." 


The moment that those words left your mouth, Draco all of a sudden felt optimistic. Contentment took over his expressions. It felt like the world was only revolving around the words he, you, and friends. For once he has nothing to say, for it did make his mind bewildered of what to say. He does not want to make it seem like he was head over heels for the fact that he has a friend, and he certainly did not want you to think he is not glad at all. 


"Y/N dear, would you be so kind to meet my friend here?" McGonagall called out. You nodded your head in her direction before fully giving your attention back to Draco. "Well, I have to go. I'll meet you later… my friend." You smiled one last time before turning your heels in your aunt's direction.


Draco gives off a light chuckle as he goes back to where his parents are conversing with other wizards and witches. Narcissa noticed Draco by her side, smiling over the moon. "You look happy, my son. Is it because of a certain person?" Even though she knows who that certain person is.


"I've recently made a friend. Although that is nothing to be happy about." Draco turned away from his mother, knowing that his father could hear what he was saying and began to play the safe game. As he finished his sentence, Lucious turned to his wife and son with a stoic expression plastered on his face.


"I will be discussing business with Snape privately. I'll be back for a moment." He then turned to Snape, nodding at him at the most seldom and mysteriously possible. Draco nodded at his father. His spirited smile turned into a gloomy one. He does not want to think about what his father will possibly talk about with Snape. On top of it all, Snape is your uncle. So for his father to say things like, "Get your niece away from my son." Or "How come Y/N can manipulate Draco from being friends with her? Surely you have something to do with this." Is not far from impossible. 


Draco might be thinking of one of the most ridiculous scenarios in his head when it could be something about the ministry or pure-bloods. But then again, they can do so. For having to know his father all of his life, he will surely say something, to keep his friends away from him as to what he says all the time; "They're a distraction." For Draco could only hope that it was not like that.


Draco shakes his head at the memory and smiles at you. It faded when he was about to say something to her then all of a sudden, Madam Malkin walked out to the room with a box in her hands. "Here it is dear. I hope you like it and do wish to see you next year." She then turns to Draco who was sitting on the high chair. "Once I'm done we can have you fitted also." She nodded at the shop owner who then looked back at you. She then went behind the counter as you took out some galleons to pay for the robes. "Thank you, Madam Malkin. I'll see you next year, no?" She only nodded with a smile as a reply and you walked away.


But before you reach out for the door, you hear Draco's voice calling for your name. "Y/N, Wait!" You turned your head to him, waiting for him to continue. "I'll see you at Hogwarts?..." A pause came from the two of you and as you shook your head out of your thoughts of why was he suddenly fidgeting like a nervous wrecked boy, you bounced your head and went to your next destination, not wanting to stay for Harry and Hagrid as they are taking a bit long to arrive.


As you leave the shop, you think about how adorable Draco is, trying to spit out the word 'sorry'. You know he does want to admit guilt for being somewhat rude earlier but he's just not familiar with it. It is rude of him, yes, and it is not right for him to say not sorry, but seeing him try is almost enough. 


It's a good thing that you did not stay any longer because if you did and he and Harry went to meet for the first time and Draco starts to talk about something that you would despise to hear well… let's just say that you can and will have to break your promise with him.

After having to journey from one shop to another - Flourish and Blotts, Potage's Cauldron Shop, Slug and Jigger's Apothecary, and finally, Ollivander's. You stood in front of the narrow and shabby shop that has peeling gold letters over the shop that read; Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C.


The bell rang as you went into the shop. There, you see a counter with no one behind it and thousands of slim boxes that are on the shelf where you believe that it's where the wands lie around. There are also a lot of papers behind those wands that you thought of like the records of who bought wands from before you.


You idly waited for someone to attend to you on acquiring a wand. As you went around the mid-lighted room, you felt something glide on your bare neck. You turned around but no one was there. You were about to walk on the other side of the room, you heard a paper crumple. It was surely odd because it was not there earlier. You bent down to get the paper and uncrumpled it. You were hesitant at first as to whether you may be peeking at something private and not to be seen by others. However, curiosity gets the best of you and proceeds to unwrinkle the paper. 


On the slim paper that seems to be torn apart from its original form, there was black inked writing that seems to be smudged by having water to drain it. It was so wrecked that the words are almost unreadable. Although, it is pretty clear to you what is written; 


A love so good, that take heed


To danger, that it might proceed 


For he has lived for dark and power


And she has borne another flower


She who had loved another


For safety, she has to go undercover


As you read the words before you, a loud sliding wood you hear and it becomes louder as it nears you. You turned your back faster than the wind itself and saw an old man standing on a ladder, with his two hands on each side of the wood, staring at you vividly with his wide pale eyes that were broadened from their original size.


"Mrs Dumbledore, what a pleasure to have you here in my shop at last." He gave you a toothy grin and went down on the ladder carefully so as not to fall. He gave you the last smile and went ahead to the back of the shop where shelves are stacked upon each other, filled with long boxes. "It seems like it was only yesterday when I first gave your father and mother their wands - Ahh! Here we are." 


He pulled out a rather strange looking box. It is different as the others are rather full of dust atop of the surface and it has the colour black or brown. Yet this one was an elegant box that has a snow cream colour and has patterns of sophisticated flowers that are engraved on the top part of the box. 


"Ahh, you must be wondering why this is different from the others. Well, this is no ordinary wand you see. Its core has not one nor two but three cores-"


"Three? Wait- is that possible? I have read about wands in some books I have found in the library. Something about a wand having a Dual-Core? Are they not supposed to be the most unusual of the lot?"


"Of course, it is true that a Twin-Wand-Core is unusual and very rare. Although, having a wand with three cores is the rarest of them all. Quite in fact, in the history of makers of wands, it is claimed that only one wizard and three witches are chosen by this exact wand - one of them being your mother."


You were astonished by this. Surely you have heard something coming from his mouth that is hard to believe but why do you feel like having to trust and believe what he said? You have a part of you that wants to acknowledge this but the other part of you says no.


"M-My mother?" Your grandfather had not said anything about your mum having to obtain one of the rarest wands in chronology. "Yes, your mother. It is a powerful wand surely, having three cores at once and having the Cedar as its wood. Indeed it is, but do not abuse the power it may hold for it is substantial. It may be one of the most powerful wands in history but it does not come close to the elder wand. The greatest of them all."


You scrunched up your forehead as to wanting to understand more. "Can you please explain the three cores and this… Cedarwood that you talk of?" He only gave you a somewhat exciting look as if he was eager and waiting for you to ask more. 


"Of course, but before I do so, I would like you to open the box and give the wand a swish." There are still questions lingering in your head but you did what you were told. You give it a swish and a white light emits from the tip of the wand where you almost have to cover your eyes of how bright it is.


"Ahh, of course, it is delighted to be back with its master." 




"As I was saying earlier, you are foreordained to be its possessor. Your mother has ordered it to be. Although I do not know how she did that, as I always say; wands choose the wizard. Nonetheless, your mother is one of the most intelligent witches in her days-  "Ah yes," said the man. You turned around and saw the two boys who you were waiting for earlier. "Yes, yes. I thought I'd be seeing you soon. Harry Potter."


You gave them a grin and waved your hand as you turned your attention back to the man. "Well, I guess I am done here - Mr how much is it for the wand?" He turned to you and smiled. "That will be 7 Galleons, Mrs Dumbledore." You reached out for your bag and gave him the amount of what you needed. You then looked back at Harry and Hagrid - "I'll see the two of you outside." But before you do so you get an earful from Hagrid.


"Blimey Y/N! We've been looking all over fer yeh! Yer uncle Snape will give me a lot o' blabber if I ever lost yeh!" You tried to get out from his grip - getting all dizzy from the shake he has been giving you, whilst the two boys on the back just watch the two of you go on. "Uncle enough! My surroundings are already shifting into something-'' Then only Hagrid finally stops while you hold on to the counter for support.


"Well, I'm sorry bout' that' - but please min' me next time about yer whereabouts! Yeh know how protective they are when it comes to yeh!" 


"Okay! I'm sorry, uncle - it won't happen again I promise. If you'd like, I'll be staying here and will be waiting for you." You surely embedded the words ’Always wait for them even if it takes them ages to come back.' In your mind since that shake and dizziness will forever be stuck in your mind. "Nah, jus' wait fer us in Florean Fortescue's. Buy some ice creams if ye'd like." You nodded and continued ahead to the said shop and blatantly waited for them.

You are walking down back to the Leaky Cauldron, assuming that you are leading Harry back to his home where his horrible pretend-family are. You and he are making up a good little conversation, as he asks more about the wizarding world and you comply after.


"Wait- you said that both of your parents are witches and wizards?" You nodded, trying to be responsive. "But you said that you're a half-blood? And you also said that pure-bloods have both of their parents being pure-blood?" 


"Oh, I'm sorry if I left out some things. Well, it's not particularly just your parents but your family tree. My grandfather is a half-blood and that makes my dad and me half-blood." You perked up your attention to Harry's expression that he seems to think about it more. "So marrying your father who is pure-blood doesn't make you one?" Your head shook no - "If there's an individual in your family line that is not pure-blood, then that makes you not a pure-blood. Nevertheless, you should not think about blood status so much. It does not define who you are as my grandfather would always say."


Walking down the road - it was a very quiet walk. No one had said anything for the past minutes yet it was a calming silence that the three of you liked. You gazed at the blazing midday sun that shone relentlessly - the afternoon sun that bathed your surroundings with its warm rays.


Everyone's stares are constantly in your direction as you have these funny-shaped packages, with two owls in their every cage - gawking at each other as they go. The snowy owl that was given to Harry by Hagrid. Whilst the other owl that is an Eastern Screech-Owl that has black and white feathers were yours, also given by Hagrid as an advanced birthday present.


You decided on naming him Miles as its Latin meaning is a 'soldier' - when the first time you glanced at him, you hastily knew that he's dignified and bold. An owl that you will adore. An owl that will be there if you need a companion. And an owl who will defend you if needed. Although there is Catalina and Dawn already, there's nothing wrong with having more right?


You felt a tap on your shoulder so you looked back and saw Hagrid. "Got time fer a bite to eat before Harry's train leaves," he said. Hagrid bought the two of you a hamburger each - you insisted on him buying one for himself yet he keeps on rambling about how he's not hungry. The three of you sat around on plastic chairs and went completely silent. That is until you noticed how disturbed Harry looks.


"Are you alright Harry?" You anxiously waited for his answer and watched him take a bite out of his hamburger.  "Everyone thinks I'm special," he said at last. "All those people in the Leaky Cauldron, Professor Quirrell, Mr Ollivander... but I don't know anything about magic at all. How can they expect great things? I'm famous and I can't even remember what I'm famous for. I don't know what happened when Vol-, sorry -- I mean, the night my parents died."


Your lips turned into a frown while having to hear the last sentence. If you were being truthful; you kind of felt the same as him. Both of your parents died the same night and for the same reason - Voldemort. Regardless, you are not going to grieve this time. Harry needs all the support he can get as he is new to what world he will be in.


Hagrid leaned across the table. Behind the wild beard and eyebrows, he wore a very kind smile. "Don' you worry, Harry. You'll learn fast enough. Everyone starts at the beginning at Hogwarts, you'll be just fine. Just be yerself. I know it's hard. Yeh've been singled out, an' that's always hard. But yeh'll have a great time at Hogwarts -- I did -- still do, 'smatter of fact."


Hagrid glanced at you and smiled as if he was asking if he had done great at comforting him - you nodded at him and gave him a small smile. He had always been great at it; whenever someone needed him, he would be right there, reassuring you about the pleasant things that could happen. "He's right, Harry. No one's got to get it on their first try. That's why you're going to Hogwarts! To learn all of it!" You beamed him a smile, throwing up your hands in the air.


After replenishing your stomachs up, you and Hagrid helped Harry to get on a train back to the Dursleys. You have asked your uncle a thousand times if he could stay at Hogwarts for the rest of the months until the school year starts - and he had said no a thousand times. He then pulled out an envelope and handed it to Harry. "Yer ticket fer Hogwarts, First o' September -- King's Cross -- it's all on yer ticket. Any problems with the Dursleys, send me a letter with yer owl, she'll know where to find me... See yeh soon, Harry."


"We'll see you soon Harry. Like what uncle says, send a letter to us if those muggles are troubling you. However, it is best if you send them directly to me. I know a few spells that could make them fly out to -'' Hagrid covered up your mouth to cut you off. "That's enough fer today. Hexing no muggles alrigh'?" Harry nodded, trying to not laugh at you for trying to get out of his grip and mumbling words under Hagrid's large hand.


The second that Harry stepped inside the train - Hagrid lets you go, assuming that you had enough of giving Harry ideas to hex his uncle and aunt. "Harry! Try using the tickling hex! But it is better if you use the stinging jinx! All you have to do is point your wand and say- hmmp!" Everyone was now looking at you as if you were a mad person that got out of Azkaban. Hagrid covers your mouth again and tries to scare off the looking muggles. 


"Y/N! Stop tha'! Don' give Harry ideas to fly himself to the head o' ministry!"


You finally went back to Hogwarts with Hagrid after the train that Harry was on left. You were immediately greeted by your uncle Flitwick right at the entrance - welcoming you with an enormous smile on his face. "How was the stay with the muggles?" He stretches his arms and engulfs you in a hug. "It was fascinating. Some always say that all muggles are awful, well they're mostly not wrong but some of them are generous and friendly."


"Well, you can't change some people's idea about them. What is important is that you see it for yourself. Now, would the two of you like to accompany me for some tea and biscuits?" You instantly nodded as you missed your uncle's herbal tea. "Sorry professor. Migh' have ter skip, Dumbledore wants ter see me." With that, Hagrid left so you and Flitwick went to the great hall where there is a piping hot kettle of tea waiting to be served. 


Morning - where the just-risen sun shone brightly in the sky - the cloudless arctic sky yet subtle and elegant - the birds singing in harmony. It is indeed a lovely morning. Your bed coverings and blanket falls messily on the side of your bed, your hair locks that tangle as you toss and turn, your arms spreading wide as you snooze off calmingly. 


*Knock Knock* *Creak* 


"Dear, could you be awoken? It is me, Professor Trelawney." 


Your slumber comes to a halt as you feel someone's palms stroking your forehead. As you squint your eyes - fluttering them open a second later. "Good Morning aunt Sybill-" you yawned, sprawling your arms further before twisting to her again. "Good morning too dear. Do you know what day it is today?" Whimpers of yours were heard throughout the room - going in again under the covers as you were still dozing off.


"It's my birthday…" you muttered, unwilling to break your sleepy slumber. Then the realisation hits you, your eyes instantly wide open as you see an aunt Sybill that has the warmth of a smile etched on her face. "It is my dear, now, would you get on your feet to have breakfast?" You nodded and sat upon your bed. 


You giddily went straight to your wardrobe - getting your casual clothes, such as; A black tank top that will be underneath your barn red and white jumper paired with black trousers and flats that compliments the overall look.


After picking your clothing, you went to the bathroom to change. While you were there, you decided to ask Trelawney some questions as she barely went down from her room as it would break her inner eye. Everyone seems to be weirded out by her - you do agree that she is kind of odd but she is a sweet caring aunt through the years you have had moments with her. "Aunt Sybill, there must be something important for you to tell me. I mean- you went into my room by yourself."


"Is there a time that I skipped your birthdays my dear?" You thought back to all of your birthdays and, indeed, she is always there for you. After having to change into your clothes - you went along with Trelawney back to her classroom where there are eggs, toast, bacon, and a complimentary hot tea that is ready to be eaten.


"Oh, merlin! Thank you, Aunt Sybill!" Like a happy kid you are, you went to the seat that is upfront where the foods are placed. "You should be thanking Professor Sprout, she was the one who made your breakfast. She also added different kinds of herbs and spices I believe."


You smiled at her before devouring every bit of your food that tastes angelic from every bite and swallow. The savoury crispy bacon that was browned just at the right time - the eggs that were slightly spicy that you guessed from the herbs that you don't know of - the toast that was buttered to perfection with a golden brown crisp when you bite into it - and of course, the chamomile tea that has a honey-like sweetness at first sip and a gentle note of apple at the end.


"Slow down dear, there are more of those if you want. Now, one of the reasons I called you here is that I want to talk to you about a serious matter." You were paying attention very closely but not ceasing from consuming your glorious meal. "You know how much I care about you right? And not just only me but the entirety of Hogwarts." You nodded, slowing down from chomping your food. 


She started to fidget in her seat as if she was discomforted with what she was about to say. As if it was not to be spoken about. 


"Dreadful things are about to happen at the moment you step further away from childhood. Answers will be given to questions, yes, but the end will be nearer. I am asking you to be reluctant at any decisions you will make, for it will be the reason for your fate. You will make comrades, however, those of who you call friends might not be who you believe they are. When the third year arrives it will be the time when it will all occur. I am in no power to stop it all from which I am here, begging you, for your safety. I am not to tell your grandfather or anyone but you for certain reasons that I am not allowed to speak of. This warning from me should not be given off as a travesty for it will be despair in your reality."


Your head is spinning in turmoil. You do not know if you are to believe something that she has to say. She had once predicted a boy's death yet it never came. However, you never reckoned the day that she would predict yours. Let alone your danger in life. She never - even once - had said anything that your life will be in threat until this day.


Not preferring to be rude to her who only cares for your safety - and also wanting to know even more - you asked the question; "Danger? What kind of danger, Aunt Sybill?" As if on cue, she started to twitch vigorously, causing her to drop her cuppa - her eyes rolling in the back of her head. A yelp escapes your lips the moment she passes out and falls on the floor. Your first reaction was to go straight down to her and see what's happening to her. As you inspect her and try to wake her up, you begin to cry out for help. Screaming everyone's name - not caring of how your voice is cracking. All you care about is your aunt's state.


The sooner you realize no one was hearing your screams of help - you carefully lay her on the ground - having concern for her - you ran down the classroom and went directly to the hospital wing; anticipating that you ran over to someone. As you were running hastily - as if you are not in bad luck for having your aunt pass out on the very day of your birth is not enough, Peeves came out of nowhere as he always does and started to say something in a sing-song tune. "Mrs Dumbledore being all panicky! Her life will be in danger-y!" Anger fills your insides as you were panicking at the moment. "Peeves if you don't shut your bloody trap I will make sure the Bloody Baron and I will dance around your shivering body that is having the worst torture in its life while you're screaming in anguish and I mean it." Scared Peeves, flew out of the way with widened eyes and pale face.

"I will be okay, I promise. You have a birthday celebration to attend." Your face grew a frown on its face as you heard those words as if she is implying that a silly party is more valuable than her health. "The party can wait, your condition is more important right now aunt Sybill." Just on cue - Madam Pomfrey went walking near the two of you, smiling at you.


"Professor Trelawney is right dearie, you have a birthday to celebrate, and worry not, she is to be discharged in an hour," before you can even say that you will wait for an hour more - she beats you to it. "You have to be with Professor McGonagall Y/N. You have a lot to do before the guests come! Go on now!" 


You hesitated to leave the seat that you are on - you finally stood up and bid them goodbyes. You were sauntering down the halls back to your room since you were informed by one of the ghosts in the halls that McGonagall is idly waiting there. As you reached the entrance of your room, you opened it quietly - hoping that you would not get scolded for being late. Again.


Unfortunately, fate is not on your side. As you opened the door you heard a yelling McGonagall. "Where have you been? You are ten minutes late for your last minute dance practice!" 


"But Aunt Minnie, I have to go and take aunt Sybill to the hospital wing-" 


"All of a sudden your time turner is non-existent? Your grandfather had to go and have a long talk with the Ministry just to authorize him to provide it to you. And you are to use it at times when it is boring? But not at times like this?"


Her low but stern tone makes your spine shiver as if this never happened before. You want to respond and tell her that you had forgotten about the time-turner since it is not as important as Trelawney's health. However, you decided to stay silent as it is for the best. "You have guests that are coming, and people who want to dance with you. So we had to-" 


"McGonagall that is enough." The two of you turned your heads to where the familiar dull voice came from. Snape was there - standing stiffly at the entrance of your room where he watches you getting scolded from earlier for such nonsense reasons - well that is how he would like to word it. "If I may ask, what are you doing here Snape?" 


"Her clothes came back from the tailor. I ought to give it to her." Now that he mentions it - he is carrying in his left hand a dress that is inside of some type of covering and two boxes that are in the shade of black in his left. "Oh is it? Well, may we see it?" McGonagall stood up from the edge of your bed and went to forcefully take the apparel from Snape and gave him a shot of glare.


The moment she freed the zipper of the covering of the dress, a dissatisfaction carved onto the look of her face. "This is not the dress. It is in a different colour! I requested for it to be a burgundy coloured fabric and buttons that are gold!" You walked towards your bed and saw a peek of a pine green dress that has five black buttons that go down to the right side of the fabric - a mid-length collar and also mid-length sleeves. 


"Is it? There must have been a… mix up with the order." You saw a sly smirk form onto your uncle's face - revealing that it is his idea to change the orders. "You did it did you not? How preposterous." 


"Let it be Aunt Minnie. Besides, it is the colour that is only changed. Your details and structures for the dress are still done. So it's a win-win situation for the both of you." Her face softens as she hears this then sighed. "Oh alright. However, we must go to practice now." You groaned softly - obviously not wanting to go since it is hell for you. 


Snape took notice and stepped in front of McGonagall. "Would you mind taking a step back? We are already late-" He cuts her off with a still dull look on his face. "She already knows how to dance. You have been teaching her for almost one and a half years-" 


"Correction, one and a quarter years."


"As I was saying. She already knows how to dance. She had not been making missteps for the past few months has she? It is a sign that she is already wonderful at it. Additionally, it is her birthday. At the start of the year, she had been more dedicated to labouring herself off as she will be starting attending school soon. Let her enjoy her day."


McGonagall was stunned. She had never heard such words come out from Snape's mouth, for instance, enjoy. Also, it is one of those days where he cared for someone. Then again he is only like that to you. He will be strict with you but never overwork you. He always cares for your health not just physically but also mentally.


McGonagall will not show it but on the inside, she is smiling like an idiot. "I suppose, go along then and do whatever you like. However, I am to expect your presence at exactly 18:00. Do you understand?" You energetically nodded - too excited to even say goodbye, you went straight out of the room to only come back in again to ask a question. "I'm sorry Aunt Minnie, but what is 18:00 again?" She smiled at this little skit of yours and went ahead to say "Six o'clock in the evening dear." 

You sat on the feathery grass that dances through the wind - the sky and clouds as lively as ever like the blazing shine of the daylight that strokes the back of your body that is the cause of your warmth. It had been a while since it was this radiant here in St. Jerome's graveyard.  


There lie the tombstones of your beloved ancestry. Such as your great-grandmother Kendra Dumbledore, your grandaunt Ariana Dumbledore, your grandmother Catherine Dumbledore, your mother M/N Dumbledore, and your father F/N Dumbledore. It was rumoured that the graveyard is haunted but there is not enough evidence to support it. You can't denounce them, it is a graveyard after all.


You came to visit here every year on your birthday with your grandfather. However, he cannot go with you since he has some things to do before the party. Which led you to be alone. Well not really, Hagrid is outside the graveyard doing whatever he pleases.


"Hello, mum and dad! Hello to you too, Great-grandma Kendra, grandma Ariana and grandma Catherine. How are you? Well, I hope you are doing well. I am doing greatly here! Grandfather said he can't come since he has business to give attention to. I have been doing so well! I am going to attend Hogwarts and I mean the classes, not just hiding while listening to every lesson." 


The day has to be happy and no sadness coming through. But why do you suddenly feel your heart sink? Like the weather abruptly turned from a sunny day to a drizzle? There are no reasons to be disappointed but why do you suddenly feel like it? Just a minute ago, you were heartily greeting your family and now you suddenly felt like going back to your room - locking yourself up - not wanting to talk to anyone. You decided to brush it off and urge a smile so that somehow, someway, they cannot see you displeased.


"Mum, dad. Your anniversary was yesterday, right? I'm sorry, it slipped my mind. However, this is a bouquet of Heliotrope that I bought from Floriblunders Florist. Grandfather told me that it is mum's favourite kind of flower. Because its meaning is eternal love right? I didn't know you were that cheesy mum. Well, there you go dad, I just saved you in case you forgot to buy mum one."


You laughed dryly as you placed the bouquet down beside your mum's ground. You still feel the same though. Your heart slumps deeper and deeper as you talk to them as if they are on each of your sides listening to your nonsense. Maybe it is because of that. Maybe it's because you are yearning for it to be true. But you know deep down that it is inconceivable.


You are not showing it to anyone but since the day that your grandfather told you everything… you felt a need for parents' love. You are not letting it out to anyone because you have a fear of being judged. Of having to hear that you are ungrateful and greedy. Attaining to everyone's unconditional love for you. Your grandfather, your aunts and uncles, people that look up to you, friends, everyone. Yet here you are, hoping that your parents are alive and cheering you on a happy birthday. 


You are reminiscent of the days where you will be jealous of other kids having their parents by their side - buying school supplies, every time you go to Diagon Alley. On the day of Mother's Day, and Father's Day, you would always wonder what it would feel like to go to the kitchen, cook up some foods that are their favourites - wake them up from an amazing day - and surprise them with the food that you cooked, a letter that you wrote the day before, and greet them Happy Mother's/Father's day. 


You also fantasise about the feeling of going to your parents' room in the middle of the night for no reason at all and just pushing yourself in between them while chuckling from nothing and sleeping blissfully - cosy warm from the cold night while getting snuggled by both of your parents. 


There are more you wished for when your parents are alive right now. Eating mum's dishes, listening to dad's cracked up jokes, getting lectures from them here and there, going on a picnic together, getting taught how to ride a broom, watching dad shoo the kids who attempt to make a move to you, seeing mum slap your dad's shoulder because he had done stupid things with you. And many more.


You could do these with the family you have now, yes. However, it is still different coming from your parents. A tear rolls down your cheeks as you wish for the impossible to become possible. You felt like a train that goes under a dark tunnel and has never seen the sunlight since.


" If you were here… would it be more different than it is right now? "

Chapter Text


"𝑯𝒐𝒘 𝒄𝒐𝒎𝒆 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒄𝒂𝒏 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆 𝒎𝒆 𝒃𝒖𝒕 𝒏𝒐𝒕 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒘𝒂𝒚 𝑰 𝒘𝒂𝒏𝒕 𝒊𝒕 𝒕𝒐 𝒃𝒆?"


After some time in the cemetery, you didn't realize how much time had flown by until Hagrid came to tell you that you were supposed to be home by six o'clock and it is already quarter to six. You immediately bid your family farewell and went along with Hagrid back to Hogwarts.


On the way there - you didn't say anything - the typical quiet you. Hagrid thinks otherwise, yes, you are quiet and not socially interactive with others and sometimes your own family, but some part of him says that you are overthinking again. This is what he dislikes about you. You always overthink to the point that you could not sleep at night. And the worst part of it all, he assumes that you are overthinking about that horrid nightmare of yours again.


The day after you returned home from meeting Harry, while Hagrid was checking up on you by the orders of your grandfather, midway through the halls to your room, he heard your eerie scream of anguish that echoed in every corner of the corridors. He ran faster and faster until your cry faded till it was not heard. The only thing Hagrid can hear is his loud heavy footsteps along with a few more that he assumes the staff that also heard the chaotic distress. 


He flung the door open to see your unconscious form on the ground - hair dishevelled - sweats prickling down your forehead - the bed coverings beside you on the ground. Hagrid promptly went down on his knees on your side, carrying you and plopping you on your bed and calling out to Dumbledore. 


After three calls for help, a flock of the professors came through your brown wood door, almost breaking because of the impact that was presented upon the door. "What is happening- Y/N! Call Madam Pomfrey-'' your grandfather's command was discontinued. "No need, move away, please! This is a matter for me!" Madam Pomfrey pushed over the crowd and went to sit down on your bed, setting her palm on your forehead - carefully listening to your soft breathing. "She is paralysed, but not to worry. I know a spell that could help her." 


"Will she be alright?" 


"Certainly, Professor McGonagall."


A sigh of relief escapes everyone's mouth - thanking every founder of Hogwarts that you will be fine. Madam Pomfrey drew her wand and pointed the want to your head and spoke out; "Reparifors" a bright purple light shot from her wand through your head. Just like that, your face becomes more relaxed and your breathing is more stable than earlier. 


Madam Pomfrey got up from your bed, gazing at you warmingly before veering around to the professors that are somewhat relaxed now. "She is fine but she needs a lot of rest. I anticipate her sleeping until afternoon." Then her seemingly calm face churned up into an expression of worry. This did not go unnoticed by the others. "Yeh said she will be alrigh', righ'?" 


"No, she will be, certainly… Although I just find it strange that her nightmare is bad enough to cause her to become paralysed."


"What are you inferring?"


"Well… I am possibly guessing that this is not her first time having this nightmare of hers. One nightmare is not strong enough to cause all of this."




Silence filled the whole room as all of them looked at your sleeping form fearful. Madam Pomfrey shooed all of the professors and Hagrid away as they could disturb your rest. Although she had to stay beside you in case that it will happen again. 


Everyone went back to their rooms and beds, not thinking of anything else other than the ten-year-old girl's condition. Nonetheless, everyone knew that all of them were asking themselves the same doubt that night. 'If she has been suffering for so long, why has she not said anything to anyone? Better yet, why has she not told anyone the first time it occurred?'


"Cle! Uncle!" Hagrid got out of his thoughts and glanced at you. "Where are you going? It's this way." He only nodded before going back to where you were supposed to be walking to. "Are you alright uncle?" Again, he nodded. You wanted to ask more but you went along in silence as you do not want to bother him. 

You are now at the foyer of the castle with Hagrid - gaping at the scenery that stood in front of you. House Elves are busy and chaotic, running around the halls, up and down the stairs, and in and out of doors just to place decorations for your party. 


"What in the bloody hell…" was all you could say before you stood back because of a house-elf that was running towards your direction. You looked around more - glancing at every set of ribbons hanging on the ceiling that is in F/C, the banners that are gracefully dangling down the stairs, every decoration in your favourite colour, with a complimentary of gold or white. 


You wished to explore more of the scene but you got stopped by professor's McGonagall's voice that rang through the hallways, which made the house-elves stop in their tracks. "Severus Snape! Why in Godric's name would you change her accessories!?"


"So you do believe that those ghastly accessories look adorable?"


"Of course it is!"


"And who told you that? And would you lower your voice? You're being frantic over an accessory."


"Says the one who changed the dress."


"You have had your choices in the past for her dresses, now it's my turn."


"I swear to the lords I will soon be hexing you."


"Careful. I might add poison to your food."


"Professor Flitwick, should we stop them? We should, right?"


"Let them be, Professor Sprout. This is kind of entertaining to watch."


Yep… another day of living in Hogwarts.

An hour before the actual party begins.


An hour before guests come flying through the door.


You are now changed neatly in your dress - shoes and accessories on. Forthwith, your hair is being styled by Molly Weasley, who is an hour early than the others since she volunteered herself to be the one styling your hair. "You look stunning my dear." She says as she tidies up some locks behind your ear. "Thank you, aunt Molly. Will the others be with uncle Arthur?" You asked as you turned around from your seat to see her. "Yes, I think they're getting ready by now. And they should be." 


"You look beautiful yourself, Aunt Molly. I guess uncle Arthur IS lucky to have you." You smiled lightly, staring at your reflection from the mirror. "Oh darling, you bet he is." The both of you laughed. Then your laughter trailed and Molly just looked at you lovingly. "Y/N, oh how you've grown so much. Seeing you and the kids grow up might be the most fantastic and the most terrifying thing to witness." 


"Terrifying? How so?" You asked - Molly taking your hand in hers. "Well, once all of you have matured. You will be on your own and… I might not be ready to see that." She chuckled lightly as you heard a subtle sob from her. "That day will surely come, Aunt Molly. However, we will be forever grateful that we had you in our lives. And we will always be by your side like you are on ours."


You stood up from your chair and gave her a tight back hug, assuring her that you will always be by her side no matter what. She returns it with a squish on your arm. "I'm sure that wherever your mum and dad are, they are proud of you right now."


"Anyways, I should not be thinking of this! You are still eleven and that is that!" The both of you laughed again together in arms. Afterwards, you heard a creaking of a door and turned around to see who it was. Unsurprisingly, it's your grandfather.


"Doing good, the both of you?" He asked in his usual calm collected voice. "We are grandfather." He returned a smile and cleared his voice. "May I talk with her, Mrs Weasley?" Molly rapidly stood up from her chair and hurriedly smiled at Dumbledore. "Of course sir! I will be downstairs." She whirled to you and gave you one last smile before heading out of the door.


Dumbledore went into your room and gave you a small smile before opening his arms wide. You instantly know what this means and run to your grandfather's arm and engulf him in a hug, trying not to trip on the way. You always find his hug comforting. His robes give extra warmth while his beard tickles your neck scantily. "You look lovely my dear." You replied with your thanks.


He moved to your patio, his hands on his back while ambling graciously as always. Whilst you just stood in your place - watching him open the doors before the cold wind of the night hits his face and hair making, it sways ever so scarcely. He spoke again, not thwarting his gaze off the luminous stars that wrapped the dark sky. 


"Your uncle Hagrid told me that you were overthinking again earlier and suspect it is about your nightmare again. Is it true?" The words he spat out, rang painfully in your gut. You always feel hostility whenever your family is worried about you. You are grateful that they tend to you but being able to see them be uneasy and be restless at night thinking about you is just what you hate.


So that is why most of the time, you will keep your troubles away from them and store them away for yourself. "No, it is not grandfather. I know what you're going to say. That I am lying. But I am not, I was… well, overthinking other things." You cannot lie to your grandfather, and if you did he will see through you that you are. So what is the point of doing so?


"It is about your parents again, is it?" A sigh escapes your lips before nodding. You walked nearer and stood beside your grandfather. "I know it is hard to live without parents-" you cut him off, being hysterical again as if you had said something wrong. "I am not saying that I am not thankful for you grandfather! Of course, I am-" 


"I know Y/N," He cuts you off too, now with a louder voice. "However, how much you are grateful for us, and how much we love you, we can never replace the love for your parents that you are looking for. The demand of your heart for that love is much stronger than the denial in your head." 


You did not mind anything he said except for the words 'the denial of in your head' that kept you wondering if you, really are just in denial all this time. If all this time you are contradicting yourself. 


Dumbledore did not expect you to just laugh out of nowhere as there is no laughing matter. "Is there anything amusing about what I said, Y/N?" You shook your head no before looking back at your grandfather with a smile. "You said that I should lessen my manner of overthinking, yet here you are making me do the contrary of what you prefer me to do." 


Dumbledore thinks for a moment before smiling at you. Out of everyone around here, you are the clever one at making sense. "Well… just don't overthink it and let it be as it is." The both of you chuckled through the night, filling in on each other of what had happened to you in the past few days as he became busier as the school year will be beginning soon.


Laughing at each other's non-sensible jokes also made him fear for what you will do in your first year as you said that you will be trying to pull out the toilet in the girl's bathroom with George and Fred. Why not the boys? Well, let's just say that there are things not to be touched in there. In the least of things, you will be the one sanitising the toilet if they ever need help carrying it out. And also, you plan to send it out to Bill or Charlie as a funny gift for no reason. 

"Dad, have you seen an almond coloured box?" Percy asked his father, Arthur Weasley, who is currently busy putting on his coat. "I don't know Percy. I reckon that it is your gift for Y/N?" He nodded as he tried to think where he had last seen the box. As he was about to ask the twin, a flaming red hair just like the rest of the Weasley's are, with adorable freckles on her cheeks and bright brown eyes came into the conversation. 


"It's under your bed." Percy was about to go and thank her but then, confusion came right through his head. "And how do you precisely know?" Ginny just rolled her eyes, putting on her shoes, not acknowledging Percy. It was odd for him yet he went back to his room and picked up the presumed gift. Then, a boom of two sets of feet came jogging down the stairs and behold the Weasley twins. 


"Oh look, Freddie. Ginny hasn't set his gift on fire." Percy raised an eyebrow at the twins. "You're in luck, Perce. Mind you next time not to leave any gift for Y/N laying on the ground where Ginny could see it." 


"Or burn it"


"Or blow it up"


"Anyways, what I and Georgie are trying to say. Don't go near,"


"Y/N when Ginny is around."


"For it will be your end."


Ginny scoffed at this before turning to her father and getting her coat, which is neatly pressed by her mum. Percy on the other hand is most likely to be consumed by confusion. "What they're trying to say is that Ginny and you like Y/N, and Ginny had taken the first step by trying to scorch your gift." Ron said, hands in his pants pockets.


"Who said I like her? She is much younger and-"


"Oh shut it Perce. We all know that you like her." George retorted with a glare inscribed on his face. 


"Oh yeah, like the two of you and Ron don't? And first of all, I don't like her like the way you say it. I admire her for being smart and elegant. In short, she's my idol." The four scoffed at their little sister.


"Oh sod off all of you. If your mum is here she will not let you go to Y/N's birthday party. And foremost, I don't think Y/N is into being in a relationship yet. She is only eleven you goons." Arthur scolded them with a hint of annoyance in his voice as he frowned at his children. 


Arthur then shooed them away after lecturing Ginny that what she planned to do was not right, as the party will be in just minutes and they needed to leave quickly. Moreover, he discerned the thick atmosphere that was surrounding each of his children. He admits that he sees how each of them would crush on Y/N in the past years that she was with them. He will find it quite adorable that his children are growing fond of the little girl.


However, he does not know what is soon to come, if that fondness grows more and more in years, months, days, hours, minutes, and seconds. 


And what he also does not know is that all of them are glaring at each other right now, giving the cold shoulder to others, not wanting to have a conversation with any of them.

Inside the cold barely lit manor of the Malfoys, wherein the second floor, there stood the enormous room of the almost-diabolical, disdainful, contemptuous, pretentious boy that sits on the large foam chair that has the tint of dark green with a silhouette of black. That is what people would call him… but he believes that this friend of his thinks otherwise.


He believes that she was the one who would always be thinking of him opposite as the others. He believes that she was the one who would see for what he truly is and not just some cowardly bully who would always rely on his family's prominence. As for that someone… it is Y/N.


The boy would always adore her for when he is at his lowest, she will be there to tell him that he is not a futile, unavailing, insubstantial child who no one cares about. No, she would always make him feel like someone who has the capability of being cherished, being treasured. He is also gratified when you will compare him to something that is undeniably nurturing 


That he is like an emerald who is deep down on the ground where it is not seen except for the wall of rock that is impaired by the dusty gravel that is to be said worthless. But when someone digs deep down enough for the emerald to be seen, a true treasure is serene. It is also to be foretold that an emerald is one of the rarest and the most valuable gems to find and is believed to be under the rockiest substance of the earth that hides the true beauty of some within. 


He smiles idiotically at the thought. He would always see Y/N as archaic. He sees her as the girl that has her way with words. Her phrases struck into someone's heart. Her utterance would calm anyone listening. Draco Malfoy would never admit it to anyone. Especially his father who is utterly against friendships with someone who he thinks worthless to their name. 


Draco would always remember the night that he came to be friends with Y/N. Not just any companion that he can say hi and goodbye to. But a friend who has their shoulder that he can lean his head in his hardest times and contrariwise. Overall, he was appreciative that you came into his life. His friend


As he beamed at the thoughts, his mother, Narcissa came into the room unknowingly to him. She sees her son's presence nowhere to be found on his bed, then turns her gaze to the chair that was in front of her where he assumes where his son is, due to the shadow of a body. 


"Darling, are you prepared? We are to leave in a minute." Draco smiles and stands up from the chair, facing his mother. "Yes, mother. Also… are you sure that she will like it?" He asks, feeling nervous - walking near his nightstand and drawing out the little box that he was thinking about for days. "No one will for sure know, why won't you find it yourself, hmm? Let's go now, your father is waiting downstairs."

You exited your room, just minutes after your grandfather did. A nervous sigh escaped your lips as you shut your door behind you. Even though this same scenario happens every time your birthday comes, this time is different. It's like there is a big, heavy, weight that is being passed on your shoulder. 


Just as if you are not nervous enough by walking down the halls. Peeves have to come out and tease you. "Hello mademoiselle, maY I haVe tHIs DaNcE?" He starts to cackle to the point he has to hold his stomach. However, you did not bother to mind him as you began to drift into your deep thoughts. 


Peeves cackles for a laugh ends, the moment he has seen you all gloomy and not in the mood. Peeves always annoy you in the worst way possible, as he does with others, but he is also your pal that you can play with, or even at times talk to, in serious matters. "Hey, something bothering you?" He asks in concern, whilst you shake your head. "Seriously? Do you think I will believe you? I'm a poltergeist!" He looks at you, seemingly not happy that the gloom in your look does not change.


He then thought about something that can cheer you up. Once he thinks of something, he huffs at the thought because he completely hates it. "Come on now, N/N! This is me! Peevsie incy wincy the poltergeisty! Remember the song that you used to sing to me? What was it again… oh yes! Incy Wincy Peevsie went down the halls of the school, up where the students are to cause a slight of woe, with me and the twins we are the kings and queens of fools!" 


You narrowly smiled at the undeniably horrible song that you made up when you were four. Peeves caught your smile and smiled in his thoughts.  "Of course it's poorly composed but you were four. And I'm not saying I like it! I hate it! Ptui, yuck!" You laughed at his retort and raised an eyebrow. "Really? If you hate it, why did you sing it?" You teased him as you turned a corner. He started to stammer and tried to think of an excuse. "Whatever! But what I know is, I'm not going to dance all night, unlike you!" He sticks his tongue out whilst you laugh. 


Peeves can't help but smile. 'Goodness me… I can't believe that this was the messy girl that I used to babysit. Oh well, as they say, babies grow and you grow old. Wait, do they say that? Or did I just make it up? Even so, I am smart for thinking that.' He thinks to himself. 


"Hey N/N, if someone is bothering you while you're in classes just tell me okay? Or if someone tries to hurt you, or tries to ask you out. What can I do? Ah yes, torture them as you said earlier… torture them with professor Snape yes!" 


"Uncle Severus? You're on good terms now?"


"No, well, we will once that happens. Hope it doesn't, of course."


"Thank you Peeves but I'm pretty sure I can handle myself." Peeves nodded while floating beside you. Then the two of you did not realise that you are now in front of the great hall door that is barely opened, where the dashing light emits from the inside along with the chatter of the people in there. "Well, I guess this is it. Happy birthday, N/N. Don't talk or dance with so many people tonight. Better yet, don't dance with anyone at all." The both of you laughed before you nodded. "Thank you Peeves for earlier. I don't know why I'm being like this but you still noticed it." Peeves' end of lips tugs them into a smile but shrugs it off before you even see. "Whatever, have fun in there while you can. I will ruin it later." He cackles.


"I know you won't." You smiled before opening the door and going inside the great hall.


"Of course, I won't… How can I ruin my friend's birthday party?"

As you open the door to the great hall - everyone's attention swayed in your path. You can see everyone's smile as you make your way through the front of the hall. The professors also greeted you with a smile - Snape's almost noticeable as he tries so hard not to. 


You chuckled to yourself because of this. You took a glance at every visitor that you walked by. The Malfoys, Weasleys, Parkinsons, Cornelius Fudge, The Diggory, The Longbottom, Abbots, Flints, Woods, Crouch's, Macmillan's, Bones', Bagman, and the list goes on. The hall was almost filled by how many people there were. 


If you were telling the truth… You only know a little part of the crowd. McGonagall gave you a parchment paper where you can list all of the family or people that you wished to be on your birthday and the rest… Well, they handled it. But what they meant by handling them is that inviting almost all of the wizarding family there is. 


Nonetheless, you will be giving them your littlest attention, as you will be occupied with the ones who you honestly know. You now stood in the middle of the front hall where all of the staff are, you were standing in the middle of your grandfather and your uncle Severus, who nodded at you. 


"Joyeux Anniversaire" Snape whispered, just enough to be audible for you. You smiled at your uncle, knowing why he was whispering. "Merci Beaucoup," you whispered back as you bowed scantily. If people know that you can speak and understand French, they will start questioning you about how and where you learn to enunciate eloquent French. Politely, you will respond, your uncle Severus. 


He did not force you into it but it was your own decision and you were determined to be able to speak french. There was something about their pronunciation and language that made you go to Snape's classroom every day just to learn it. You can't say that you are entirely fluent with the language but you can somehow make conversations. You do still have French lessons but only twice a month for the reason that Snape does not want to overwork you.


Dumbledore then taps a fork to his glass to take everyone else's attention towards him. "First, I would like to thank all of you for coming to this important occasion. As all of you know, today is the day that my granddaughter is born," he stops for a second and looks at you with a smile evident on his face.


"Second, all of us are here, to also celebrate her start, here at Hogwarts." Everyone applauds, whilst some of the younger crowds - such as George, Fred, Marcus, Adrian, Pansy, and Cedric yell from the top of their lungs, different chants of victory. 


"Yes! Gryffindor party!!!!!!"


"You mean Slytherin party!!!!!"


"I don't care what house you are in but a party will be on!"


You laughed at your friends' antics before dismissing yourself as you heard McGonagall and Snape's low coughs. You dismissively sway your hand, causing the group to stop and to continue listening. "Okay, uhh where am I? Oh well, there is nothing much to say other than, my happiest greetings to you, dear. A lot more of your birthdays will come and you will grow each year and… eventually be on your own." Everyone lets out an aww except for the Malfoys.


"Grandfather! You and aunt Molly are so dramatic. I will still be here, and I still have a lot of years before I graduate." You went and gave your grandfather a side hug. "Well yes, of course. Now, should we begin our feast?"


With the snap of your grandfather's fingers - like he always does - the hall now has two long tables that are now full of numerous sorts of dishes. From the usual - mash potatoes, bacon and steak, beef casserole, cornish pasties, lamb chops, different kinds of roasts, Yorkshire pudding, and much more pleasing, savoury dishes that had its delightful fragrance that had the ability to make someone feel starvation.


As for the desserts - you can start with the chocolate éclaires and gateau, different kinds of tarts, complimentary jam doughnuts, mint humbugs, fruitcake, syllabub, every kind of pie and puddings, cranachan, etc. Just by looking at these desserts makes you a five-year-old kid that would want to skip dinner and move ahead on the desserts. 


And of course, every time your birthday will come, a long table full of Honeydukes candy. It was what most of you and the students liked the most. It was like a dream, a dream of a never-ending candy that you can gobble up as soon as dinner ends or better before dinner starts.


The moment that the adults went to their seats at the right table, you also went ahead and took a seat at the left, where all the lads or students have their time of speaking nonsense or just casually converse whilst the grown-ups talk about the boring business that no one wants to listen to. 


You settled at the front seat where hosts are seated for the most part. As for your friends, it will always be the same - decreed by their houses. Slytherins and Ravenclaws on your right side and the Gryffindors and Hufflepuff on your left, seemingly not too fond of each other. You were weirded out by this, as the aura between you and your friends are quite dim. 


You certainly don't have anything to say and overall you're an awful host. Never wanted to take any part of the crowd. So in the end, you decided to just sit there and eat without having to speak with anyone. That is until Fred and George decide to speak up.


"Got one heck of a party here, princess." 


"Yeah, I mean, look at the hall. It's not like the hall we were used to." You smiled at them which resulted in them being proud of themselves. "Well thank you. Honestly, it's Aunt Minerva's doing." You were now finally in a completely comfortable mood. Unfortunately, Draco and Pansy have to ruin it. 


"Well, maybe that is because you're too low to see certain things like these." Draco sneers at the Weasleys which causes them to roll their eyes. "He's right, I mean, if you weren't THAT underprivileged, you wouldn't have been so stunned at this kind of gathering," Pansy added, as she looks at Draco before the two smirks at each other and the other Slytherins sneer at the Weasleys. 


"Oh sod off Malfoy and Parkinson, at least we're not as low as your frame of mind." Percy retorts whilst his siblings were somewhat proud of him. "Is that so Weasley? Why don't you go on and tell your father to pack his stuff up? I will tell my father to sign him out of the ministry. After all, he has very high connections with the head of the ministry."


"Why are the Weasleys even here Y/N? Do you want your reputation to be ruined? Plus, they are impoverished wizards and witches. Bunch of blood traitors if you ask me."


They were about to explode and overall tried to come up with a retort when you unexpectedly stabbed your table knife through the subtle tough meat that is on your plate while glaring down at it. Everyone, around your table, stops what they're doing and stares at you in shock. Almost, bewilder of what sat in front of them. 


"Pansy, Draco - if you were here just to insult the Weasleys then it would be better if you call it a night and leave." Your ominous smile that everyone caught on starts to be forced the more second that passes by.


"I will NOT tolerate you disrespecting them as I grew up and befriended them my whole life. Draco, your father might have the power to - or let's just say frighten one of the higher-ups of the ministry to fire uncle Arthur but that does not mean the head of the ministry will. Uncle Arthur is a great man who loves and is dedicated to his work. Also Pansy, no they don't. They do not ruin this 'reputation' that you speak of. They're here for the same reasons as you."


You sigh as you glanced up, softening your hold on the knife. "I am somewhat trying to be friends with all of you for not only the sake of you but for my happiness, no matter how strange that is. But why does it seem you want to tarnish it? Can't you please, for once, not try to pull down the other? I would also like it if you don't put blood status in everything." Everyone avoids your gaze as if they were to connect eyes with you, they will be humiliated for the rest of their lives.


"Seriously, the one house will always ask me why I'm friends with the other house and vice versa as the other, and I am so sick of it. I am sick of you guys telling me that Gryffindors are good for nothing, and for you criticizing me for being acquainted with the malicious Slytherins, having to be told that I should not be with Hufflepuff because they are too soft and dependent, and lastly for saying that I should not be as uptight as a Ravenclaw."


Your eyes landed on each of your friends as they stare down at their plates as if you are a mother scolding your kids. "I grew up with a lot of people that are not in the same house. However, I do not specify one as my friend not because of that, but because of their personality, even though all of you hate and insult each other. Hate each other all you want but not in front of me nor my family. I don't want them to be worried about your antics." 


You finished, getting your table knife out from the meat and cutting it thinly before shoving it in your mouth and chewing it with a frown smeared on your face. Everyone just stays silent, settling in the awkward atmosphere that surrounds the table. 


"Whew, Hallelujah to that one." Fred and George laugh nervously, trying to ease the feeling of everyone but mostly you. You rolled your eyes at them, your lips forming a smile afterwards. Percy clears up his throat and is well-mannered turns to you. "I presume you are thrilled for your first year?" You nodded before continuing, "Of course I am, I mean, I never get to be in the classes. Who wouldn't be excited?" 


"Really? Or are you just too keen about it because you can finally do your nasty pranks with those two mingers?" Percy replied, making you glance the other way. "Hey! Who are you calling mingers!?" Fred shouted, pointing his finger at Percy. "Yeah who!? We are certainly one of the most charismatic people around here! Other than Y/N of course," You laughed at their retorts while the other rolled their eyes.


"Do you actually have to ask who? You two left a Dungbomb in a corridor once." You chuckled at the memory because you were there when it happened, it was a dreadful smell and you do not want to be around it, ever again. "Well yes, we are best known as the genius pranksters," George explains whilst making weird proud faces.


"Percy cut them some slack, lying is one of the least things they could do." The twin exaggerated their gasps as they placed their hand on their heart, acting like they were hurt. "Excuse us!?" Fred exclaims, standing up from his seat. "You are well to be excused." The Weasley siblings and Cedric stifled a laugh, unlike the others who are bursting into a fit of laughter.


"We are not to be slandered by a princess!" They both vociferate at you, trying to sound more and more offended by the second.  "You left a word," Ginny spoke up, not looking at the twins. "It's again for you." She laughs with you as you almost cry out. Fred gasps, even more, turning to his twin, 


"Georgie! Our own sister ratted on us!" 


"I am aggrieved by the way they spoke about us!" George gracefully fell on the arms of his twin. "Look what you apathetic people have done! My brother! Oh, my brother! Hold on! Don't go into the light!" He shouts as you laugh maniacally with Ginny. "Fred- Tell mum and- ahh dad, that I died a hero." George stretches his arm as high as he could then proceeds to play dead with his tongue out and his body not moving in the arms of Fred. 


Fred screams and fakes his cry as Ginny and you are still chuckling to yourselves while the others awkwardly watch and the adults… Well, they were quite immersed, to say the least. An idea came into your mind, standing up from your seat, everyone's attention now turned to you, and George peeking one eye open to see what you were about to do. 


"Oh, Romeo! Thine Romeo! If time could only be reversed, I would be more than great, as I, myself, regret such actions I took, thee." You also faked your cry as you walked towards George and set your knees on the ground, holding one of his hands. Your other hand stroking his hair as you still 'cry' by his death."


You then stood up from where you are, wiping your so-called tears away. "You can settle him down now… he is in a much safer place." Fred hesitantly settles George down, whilst also being curious with the others. You turned your attention to Ginny. "You there! When can I get his money?" 


Ginny looks around before pointing her fingers to herself. "Of course you! Who else is my lawyer?" You playfully rolled your eyes as you waited for her to know what you were doing. When it hits her, she smirks and stands up from her seat and fixes her make-believe tie. "I am sorry to inform you that it will take more than three months for the process of papers-" 


"What!? It can't be! I waited my whole life for this moment to happen! No! It can't be!" The kids suppressed a laugh at your antics whilst George and the grown-ups watched with shock listed on their faces. George eventually stands up for himself, getting off on the floor with a frown on his face. "Hey! That is not fair! It was supposed to be the story of a man - me! That dies and his wife, obviously you! That grieves her whole life because the love of her life dies!"


He exclaims as the other gave him weird whereas Fred gave him proud applause. "Excuse me… what?" You asked as you stood beside Ginny who was as puzzled as you. "Wife?" You questioned one more time before letting him answer. "Well, yeah. Who else? I mean, not Parkinson," Pansy looks at him in disgust, "and certainly not my sister." 


"Well, Monsieur Weasley, it is your right to be informed that I am no longer your wife. I arranged a divorce the moment your fortune became mine." You smirked, not wanting to back out from the game he's trying to play. "Mademoiselle, I refuse to sign that contract," He commented, taking a hypothetical divorce paper. "I will give you my fortune, yes, but I am in no way to be inclined to have a divorce," he took a step nearer you, "with the most," he takes another step, taking your left hand in his - caressing your knuckles on the way, "gorgeous girl I have ever seen in my life." He finally finishes with a kiss on the back of your hand, not staving off his chestnut eyes from your glinting ones.


In the eyes of others, you were collected and calm, not giving off any emotions to be exact. Although, on the inside, you were asking yourself moderately weird questions and screaming internally if you might add. 




'Is uncle Severus seeing this?… HE'S LOOKING!' 








'I swear if you don't take your hands off me in a second I will KICK YOU WHERE THE SUN DOES NOT SHINE!'


'Why am I feeling all hot all of a sudden?'


'Wait… Don't smile and blush! You'll embarrass yourself more!'


'Is everyone watching?...'


'Don't look, don't look, don't look- I AM DEAD!'




You were appreciative that he distances his hand away from you since you saw your grandfather almost standing up from his chair. You backed away shortly, because of Ginny heaving the back of your dress. You then saw George's heinous smirk that you sent a sharp glare at, now knowing that he did that because he for himself knows that everyone is watching. You heard a whistle which is from Fred while he sets his hand on his brother's shoulder. 


Percy watches in irritation for the reasons; one, your family is watching and do not want them to think lowly of his family particularly him, two, he does not like the way his brothers made fun of you, and lastly, he's envious. The way his brother had his way with words for you is a loss for him. It's not like he can't do it, it's because he does not want people to assume that he is a disgusting piece of garbage that has an admiration for the granddaughter of the headmaster of Hogwarts, to add up something, that girl is an eleven-year-old girl.


Unlike him, pointing to one of his so-called peers, they pushed that issue on the side and continued what they thought was right. No, he is one of the top students in Hogwarts and the soon to be prefect, he should be the first one to know this. Despite that fact, he could not stop the feeling he has in the past few years - whenever you're with someone else, laughs, and smiles with another fellow schoolmate of his, he has this feeling that he could not shake off even if he is trying so hard. 




Four years - four summers, this feeling did not go forth. He was neglectful of the feeling at first, but the more time that skims by, the feeling only grows more and more on him. Does he like it? Maybe. Does he disregard it? Yes. Did it work? No. Was he going mad? He does not know. But what he does know is that he is jealous. And he will as well do whatever if he needs to.  


Unfortunate for him, he is not the only one who feels like this. 


An aura of some sort fills the hall. Not some kind of aura that unicorns and rainbows will be, but a kind of aura that gives everyone the heavy feeling on their chest like someone is trying to stop them from breathing. The kind of atmosphere that senses instability in its surroundings. Everyone stays silent for a second or so before Dumbledore stands up from his seat.


He announces that they should continue their dinner, and after that, you will be opening your mountain of gifts coming from different people. May it be homemade or bought, it will still be a present you will treasure. 


Dumbledore is one of the wisest wizards there is. So of course, he would feel the tension around. He is wise enough to know what to do in these kinds of situations.


Still, is his wiseness enough ?

Chapter Text


"𝑫𝒐𝒏'𝒕 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒋𝒖𝒔𝒕 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆 𝒕𝒐 𝒍𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒏 𝒕𝒐 𝒍𝒊𝒆𝒔 𝒘𝒉𝒆𝒏 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒌𝒏𝒐𝒘 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒕𝒓𝒖𝒕𝒉?"



The feast is over and now, everyone went to talk to another family or colleague, to either gossip or talk about business. Whilst you were near the honeydukes table, eating cauldron cakes. 


Cedric sees you alone and takes the opportunity to saunter his way over you. At first, you did not notice his tall figure that stands behind you. Except, you just proceeded to digest the delightful sweets that are served in front of you. 


He smiles at the sight in front of him, the princess of Hogwarts extraordinarily eager for sweetened goods. He finds it quite engaging, he taps your shoulder - you turned around and he saw you with a mouth full of sweets that makes your cheeks puff. He finds it so adorable that it makes him restrain a laugh.


You pouted at him before chewing and swallowing the remaining Honeydukes candy before opening your mouth to speak. "What are you laughing at Diggory hmm?" He sways his hand before laughing softly which would make his fangirls scream and squeal. "Nothing haha, it's just that, I find you adorable." 


You sighed out of annoyance. "Guess what, Diggory. I already know since the day I was born." You flipped your hair and the two of you chuckled ever so slightly. "It also kind of bothers me that we are not on a first-name basis. Are we strangers now?" He laughs whilst you shrug your shoulders.


"Well, it occurs to me that, whenever I call you by your first name, your fans will go daft. My age, or older it does not matter. They will go berserk over a name." You laughed even more with him that it caught some uncalled attention. "What can I say? They love me." He laughs, "Yeah, to the point of tripping someone off the stairs." 


The both of you sigh and smile - not minding anyone who is looking at the both of you. "I honestly don't know why they had to be jealous of me talking to you. Come on, I'm a first-year and you're a third for god's sake. They must have twisted minds." You laughed whilst he just smiled awkwardly.


"You do also know that it's not bad to have an age gap of two years, right?" He took candy from the table, turning back on you. "I mean yeah, but it would be too apprehensive and weird. At least wait for graduation or when they both turned eighteen." Cedric nodded, you taking another acid pop. "Why? Does the well-known Cedric Diggory have a liking for me?"  You squiggle your eyebrows up and down, teasing him that makes him somewhat shocked. 


"I did not say anything like that!" He whispered-scream, hoping that no one hears what you said. "Yes you didn't, but you inflicted it." You smirked in victory as you saw him struggling beside you to utter a remark. But just as he was about to say something, a song came out, and some of the boys from the other side of the hall took out girls to the middle of the hall and swerved their way into dancing.


Cedric turned to his left and saw that people were making their way towards the both of you. He quickly faced you and smiled, "May I have this dance with you?" He asks formally, you chuckle and roll your eyes. "I would love to dance with Mr Diggory." The corners of Cedric's lips rose into a beautiful smile - his left hand out for you to take and you did as gracefully as McGonagall had taught you. You took his hand in yours and he led you to the middle of the room.


"Cedric, is it okay if we just dance on the side?" Cedric turns to you and sees you fidgeting with your vacant hand fidgeting with the cloth of your dress, the way that you struggled to avoid everyone's gaze is worrying him. He fulfilled your request by not going any further down the hall and turning his body to you, he opened both of his arms, offering both of his hands for you to take. 


He knows the traditional left hand on the waist is a tad bit uncomfortable for you at the moment. This little gesture of his did not go unseen by you, it was amiable for him to do so. No wonder he has got too many friends and people falling for him - he was truly a gentleman. He smiles at you as if he is assuring you that everything would be okay. You nodded - him seizing the first move by swaying the both of you gently as it goes a little faster just so you can adjust to it. You're not new to waltz but being watched by hundreds of people is just giving you more questions to think the answers to 


"Hey, I have a favour to ask…" he starts, looking at the ground. "Uhh okay, but I'll only agree based on the favour." He nodded before looking back at you. "Promise me, whatever house you'll be in, you will still be cheering for me as a friend." You chuckled at how adorable he is. "Of course, I will. I would still be cheering for every team even if I were on a different one." He smiled at this.


Last year, the first time he tried and made it to the Hufflepuff Quidditch team, you were there cheering for him, but not only him and the team. But for every single team. You would always be the 'mother' as they say, congratulating the winner and always comforting and encouraging the ones who did not make it. You would also be wearing a custom neutral coloured scarf and would be sitting with the professors so that no one would feel that you prioritize the other team over the other. And sometimes, if Madam Hooch allows you, you would be a side referee, pointing out the wrongs of both teams, fair and square.


"If you were to choose… what house would you be in?" You were ready to answer but before that, he turned you down. "And no, you couldn't say you don't care which one. You must have your own judgment." You sighed as he twirls you around and now leads the dance with you in front of him. "I have thought about it a long time ago and I would like to be sorted to Ravenclaw." He nods as he sways your hand sideways. "Ravenclaw huh? Why is that?" He turns you back again so now you are facing him. "I honestly don't know. There's just something in me that says I need to be in Ravenclaw." 


Cedric wants to ask more but doesn't pry you anymore. He just enjoys the way that both of you sways through the dark and boisterous night. Cheerily laughing together like two youngsters that do not have a care and travel the whole world who wants to uncover the truth of every secrecy in the earth. 

It was now the next day - last night was so fun for you, except for the time that you had to scold Pansy and Draco for disrespecting the Weasley family again. After you had your dance with Cedric, Pansy stole you from him as quick as a dash of wind. Pansy and you also had your little dance and also laughed maniacally from time to time because of the mockeries that she did for the summer. You were like girl best friends who are inseparable no matter what. 


After dancing with Pansy, Oliver pulls you to a corner and personally gives his gift to you instead of just placing it on the table where mountains of gifts were sitting for you. He brought out a Gryffindor theme coloured box which you assume is a customised one. Now, when he opens it, you were stunned and in awe at how beautiful his gifts were. 


It was also a customised one - which is a pair of earrings that has the design of the golden snitch - its wings barely closed so it's just a little curved on the side. Oliver was happy to see you like it, although you think that the word 'like' is an understatement. He knows that you also had a love for Quidditch, however not like his love for the sport. You loved it.


 But his gift is not quite finished. He brought out a necklace - the same design but now in all gold. He then says it was supposed to be a friendship necklace, but he finds an earring more suitable for you, so he just gets both done and also considers it as a friendship accessory. 


After your moment with Oliver, Augusta Longbottom, the grandmother of your shy friend, Neville, called you over to her and his grandson to have a little talk with you. The usual greetings and all that, but what piqued your interest the most is that Neville was holding a white paper bag with gold accents with it. 


Not wanting to assume, you shrugged it off and continued talking to his grandmother. Until she spoke to Neville, who is looking down as if the ground has something on it to have his attention for the past minutes. "Neville, would you be so kind as to hand Y/N her gift?" Neville shook his head vigorously and clumsily gave you the paper bag. "H-Here you go. I-I hope you l-like it." He stutters out which you found adorable of him. You opened the bag and saw an f/c and white scarf. 


Everyone knew around here your favourite colour as you would have most of your belongings in that colour. You loved the gift because you do like sweaters, scarfs, gloves, or any clothing for the wintertime. You gave your thanks to the two and how much you loved it. It was surely another addition to your collection. 


After that wonderful exchange with the Longbottom, you saw someone familiar. Too familiar that it sends your excitement up from midair if that's possible. A patch of black tousled hair, defined heart face, that ebony eyes, and that limestone skin of his. Your childhood best friend, Daniel. 


Once you confirmed it was him, in the blink of an eye, you ran up to him and inundated him into an embrace, your arms flung on the back of his neck and your chin rested on his shoulder. You felt him shocked for a bit before also giving back your hug. 


You missed him for the recent eight months that you have not seen him. You missed him, your older brother. "Hey, bonkers! Happy eleventh birthday. Woah, you grew from the last few months." He exclaimed as you pulled away from the hug. "Thank you and I missed you but 'bonkers'? Really? I'm the bonker one?" You sounded offended whilst he shrugs his shoulders. 


"Eh, guess you got that from me. But you can't deny the fact that I am an amazing bonker!" The both of you laughed like the old days. The both of you catch up with each other about how your last months have been. He also discusses the usual works at his job at the Department of Magical Law Enforcement as a Hit Wizard. 


Of course, the round of talks and greets did not stop there. However, there are too many lists of people that you have walked up to and people that walked up to you. It is one magical and busy night for you. And now, it is the thirty-first of August - a day before the school year begins. You already have everything settled from your wand, a bag where all of your books, quills, parchments and many more supplies are there. You also had your plain robes ready for tomorrow, well washed and well pressed by the house elves which you are grateful for. Your name tag is also polished till it's as shiny as the stars in the night. 


Now, all you have to do is wait for tomorrow to come. Which, in your viewpoint, is taking forever. You're on the floor, reading a novel called Good Omens by Neil Gaiman and Terry Pratchett, whilst Dawn is laying on your legs and Catalina is slithering throughout your room to find something fun to do. 


"Don't you have anything fun to do here?" She groaned, laying her head on the ground in defeat. "Nope, not without students around here. Although I beg to differ for tomorrow." You turned a page over, not looking away. "Why are you so excited for tomorrow? Classes are boring, though, that's what I heard." She went and found her way to her bed where she had a bowl of dead bugs from breakfast.


"It is. But of course, the fun of having to talk with others is still missed." Catalina snored at your remark while trying to open a jar of fresh insects. "Eww, talking to others? Why would you want to talk to others? People are disgusting, not you, but others are." She finally opened the jar and got one out with her mouth before closing it again. "Why don't you just eat? It's more fun." You marked the page that you were on and closed the book, turning your attention to Catalina. "You know what? Let's go, I'm sure there are pies in the kitchen." Catalina and Dawn perked up from the mention of pie. The three of you do love to eat.

Three folks sitting around at a long dining table that has never been used by anyone except for the three for a long time. Foods that are more than enough for them are rested on their front as they eat in silence. Only the clinks and clanks of silverware can be heard, along with the wind. It was the same as yesterday and in the past years, that has gone by. A small exchange here and there but that's it.


However, the boy at the age of eleven speaks up from the right side of the table. "It's her birthday yesterday, yet here we are, sitting on this damn table waiting for tomorrow to come." The other two looked at him as if he wasn't making any sense. "What do you want to do? Send a birthday card from an anonymous person and make her suspect?" 


"So that one day of us looking at her and making an appearance is not suspicious at all? If I were to say, we both look like creepers." He rolled his eyes whilst the elder one scoffed. "What is it with you these days?"


"What is it with you these days? You and dad don't make sense anymore. At first, we all agreed to a logical approval which is saying everything we know. However, when we knew that she's in trouble-" 


" Enough " a low voice and a thud came from the man who is to be called their father. "Enough is enough. We all agreed to one thing. Save her out from danger. With you always disagreeing with this, it can risk her more. Now, it's either you sit down and continue with the plan or walk away but never having to hear from her again." The boy from the right heaved a sigh before sitting back down.


"I know it's hard for the both of you since you care. But please, be meticulous about your actions and never further the risk." The only thing that the younger sibling can do is sigh. 


That night was uneasy for the three. Seeing as they cannot do anything for now. They really wanted to do something for a long time, but they couldn't. Time is a delicate thing. If it was messed with, everything goes down.

You rested on your bed, letting a sigh escape from your lips as you stared at your ceiling. You wonder what will await you tomorrow. Is it an amusing day where you and the Weasley twin will bombard other students with humorous pranks - or where you will have a decent one where you can make new friends with Harry, Ron, Draco, Pansy and many more soon to be students of Hogwarts that are in your age? 


With that thought in mind, you closed your eyes hoping to fall asleep and change the next day into today. As you were to drift into sleep - you heard a very familiar voice. A voice that sounds like a childhood friend of yours… A voice that sounds like Ron.


" It's no wonder no one can stand her ,"


You flung your eyes open but to only see darkness around you. Nothing, but complete darkness. You swore that you had left the lamp beside you open. And also, it can't be total darkness, since you have a balcony that has a door that is made of glass, so the glow from the moon can still pass through.


" I think she heard you. "


There it is again, yet it's a different voice now, it seems like the voice of Harry. But how can that be? Harry doesn't know where Hogwarts is and you were sure Ron is not in the castle.


" So? She must've noticed she's got no friends. "


Now you were curious. Questions flew by your head as you kept on comprehending what is happening to you. 'Am I going mental?' - 'Who in the bloody hell is this twat talking about? - 'Wait, am I dreaming?' - 'What is happening seriously?'


" I'm going to kill whoever let that troll in. "


'What…? Is that me?' You are starting to think that you are going mad as just now, you heard your voice. Everything is all a blur yet your surroundings are still pure blackness.


 " I've seen you, Hermione. Why would you set him on fire!? You know how dangerous that could be for him! "


'Hermione? Who's Hermione? Honestly, what is happening to me?' You tried to rub your eyes and open them again but nothing, still darkness. And you still don't know why you can hear yourself even though you have not said anything for the past minutes.


" Yeah -- he's mine -- bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las' year -- I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the-- "


" Yes? "


" You told me Fluffy was sent off! Where is he!? "


'Fluffy!? What is happening!? And why- what!? I thought Fluffy was off at the ministry!?' You were going berserk at the mention of Fluffy. Your three-headed dog friend since you were ten until you were told he went along with the ministry. Or so you thought.


" You shouldn't be here Y/N! "


" Neither are you, I want to help and prove to you that uncle Severus has nothing to do with this. "


You are grumbling now as you don't still know what's happening and what are you doing. 'I'm going to ask one more time. AM I GOING MENTAL!?' You groaned out of irritation and rolled your body on your bed, not knowing that you're already on the edge and the moment you rolled to the wrong side, you fell flat on your face.


You yelled while throwing punches on the carpeted floor. "Can somebody please open the lights? I can't see a thing!" You shouted for help and shortly, the lights came back. You stood up and shrugged off some dust on your pyjamas. As you opened your eyes, you were certain that this was not your room.


You turned around trying to see where you were and you were surprised to see… "Fluffy?... Fluffy!" You ran towards the three-headed dog and snuggled upon his neck. He smelled like rotten meat but you don't care. You miss him too much. In other perspectives, Fluffy is a terrifying beast. However, in yours, he was a cute ginormous pup that you would keep forever. 


However, his next action takes you aback. He didn't lick your face like he would do whenever he would see you. 'Maybe because he doesn't remember me,' you thought as you pulled away from him. 


He then walked away from you, to the direction where you just came from. He faced you and you only stared at him for a mere second before noticing he's not looking at you but rather down on the floor.


You turned your back and scanned the floor for your eyes to stop at a trapdoor. Curious kicking in, you went down on one knee and opened the trapdoor to only see nothing.


"What is this-" you cut yourself off with a yelp as you felt a paw push you down the trapdoor. As you felt a thud on your bottom and something finally hitting you, you faced Fluffy upwards. "Fluffy! Get uncle Hagrid for- what are you doing? Wait! No! Fluffy, no!" 


The time you finished your sentence, Fluffy went ahead and closed the trapdoor with nothing but boredom in his eyes. You were met again with darkness. You were glad to land on something soft. But that gladness didn't last long as you felt something wrap around your ankle and start to tighten its grip.


It was getting tighter and tighter to the point that you could feel your legs about to burst like a bubble. Then it snapped you, it was a devil snare. Tentacle-Like appendages - could suffocate or strangle anything or anyone that is in its surroundings - and most importantly it is scared of any type of light. 


Unfortunately, you don't have your wand with you. But you are thankful for furthering your interest in books about it. The more you struggle, the more it will likely restrain you. So you took a deep breath, closed your eyes, stopped moving, and tried to calm down. And now, you can feel the plant sinking you and letting you fall hard on the ground. 


You didn't get the chance to open your eyes as you felt a cold metal prick your shoulder and you hissed in pain. As you opened your eyes, you saw keys that had flickering wings so fast that you can't even see them if there's no shimmer of light. All of them started to get to you and started pricking your skin more. 


With fast instincts, you saw a door that seems to be locked and one of these pests has to be the key. So you quickly searched for a unique key and you seem to spot them fast enough. It has bent, light blue wings and it also has a large silver colour, so it's not that hard to detect it. But the problem is that it's way up high.


And as cliché, as it is - You saw a form of light on your right side and at the foot of it was a broom leaning on the wall. You hastily yanked it and hopped on it, hoping that your little sessions with Madam Hooch bore fruit in you. You held on the broom tightly, kicked off from the ground, steadied your broom for a moment, and set off straight for the key. 


You guessed that it's like playing seeker for a Quidditch match, but the only difference is that the snitch is a key to a door. You flew fast from the ground up and tried to sneakily catch it. But to your surprise… it did not move one bit. It just stayed there, as if it was telling you to get it. You did so and you were happy to not go all through the chasing. However, it just didn't sit right for you. 


Once you landed safely, the keys that were trying to prick you stopped and all flew back to the ceiling. You lay the broom down and eyed the key suspiciously before turning your head up to the door. You were wary of how easy it is to fetch it. It's like it was telling you to go through that door and it's either a good or a bad thing. You scanned the key once again before sighing. 'Yeah no, I'm not planning on ending my life today. Maybe some other time.' 


You placed the key neatly on the floor before turning your body back on the door and going back to where you just came in, and before you knew it, you were falling once again. You fell once again on a hard cold floor. "If this is my dream, then wake me up, please." You whined as you got up from the ground. And that is the moment you knew you screwed for the rest of your life.


It was also a dark chamber but there was enough light to comprehend what you were standing on. It was a massive chessboard. You were surrounded by chessmen of black and white. Sure, you have played some time ago with McGonagall and Ron but your chances of winning are on forty per cent over a hundred.


"Y/N Dumbledore - you are to be expected to play as one of the black chessmen. If you forfeit, your side will have to lose along with you. You would be taking the place of one of the knights. So please, go on and let us have an entertaining game."


You looked at the talking Knight as if he was a prisoner in Azkaban that had got his way out. You were about to refuse but you thought back to what he said. 'Forfeit and you will lose.' You sighed as you walked closer to the knight who was talking just a moment ago.


"Oh no, ma'am, You will be taking the place of the other knight." You groaned but continued your way. The knight's horse slowly bent down for you to have easy access on hopping on, you thanked him for that as he only nodded in response.


Without a warning or anything, a white pawn moves forward two squares, then a black bishop moves diagonally four squares to the right. "Hey! I thought I was supposed to be the one playing!?" 


"You certainly are" 


"This is not me playing, this is me watching you move on your own while waiting for my turn to die." You rolled your eyes, annoyed at what just happened. Then the white queen faced you whilst going slowly towards your way. 


"What in the world!?" The next thing you knew, you were smashed onto the floor and got dragged off the board. Therefore, your vision turned fuzzy as you felt like going unconscious. "So much… for trying." 


Moments later, as you awoke from that terrible slumber, you were met by something you despise so much. It's that same dreadful nightmare again. 


The pulsing headache, your body unable to move because of so much pain. 






Of course… the voices that you hear. For a second you presume that all of the things that happened to you back there all lead to this repeating nightmare. 


You want to get up and see who the owner of the voices was.


You knew one of them is oddly familiar but with your aching pain, you just can't seem to recover.


You want to know why these nightmares have appeared every night since summer came.


But a sudden flame of fire was beheld in front of you, the aches turning into burns. It was like slow, painful torture that you cannot take with each second that passes by.


Your cries, the extreme heat and burns that make your skin feel like melting, the sharp stabbing pain in your head, suffering in anguish.


All of that, you just wanted it to stop. 




You heard someone call your name, hoping to be saved.




You screamed in help, wishing it was your grandfather or anyone who could conceivably save you.




The call was more distant than before.


You were losing hold of your body and consciousness.




Nonetheless, you did not stop hoping for the person screaming your name to save you from this depth of hell.


"Y/N Forgive me!..." 


Their words grew into the depths of nothing, cutting themselves off by silence. 


And that,


That was the period in your life, that you have come across the never-ending darkness and you dare say…



Chapter Text


"𝑻𝒉𝒆 𝑷𝒂𝒔𝒕 𝒊𝒔 𝑪𝑹𝑼𝑬𝑳, 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝑷𝒓𝒆𝒔𝒆𝒏𝒕 𝒈𝒊𝒗𝒆𝒔 𝒎𝒆 𝑭𝑼𝑬𝑳, 𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝑭𝒖𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒆 𝒊𝒔 𝒘𝒉𝒆𝒏 𝑰 𝒘𝒊𝒍𝒍 𝒃𝒆 𝑩𝑹𝑼𝑻𝑨𝑳"



"Will she be alright?" I jerked my head up at the question of my acquaintance -- Dawn. Just earlier -- when the night is a veil. We heard a groan from somewhere near. At first, I was neglectful of it since I thought it was nothing. 


It turns out, it's not. As I heard another groan, I annoyingly woke up from my slumber to see who it was. I squinted my eyes to see more in the dark, and from the bed of the one who saved me from that ghastly zoo -- I saw her tossing and turning like a tornado. 


I got up and walked closer to her -- only to see that she was sweating, eyebrows scrunched together, whilst tossing around her bed, looking like a possessed person. 


"Y/N?" I called out and she still goes like that. I crept my way to her bed with a worry evident on me if that's possible. "Catalina? Y/N?- Y/N!" Dawn got up from her bed from all the ruckus and jogged her way near us.


"Get water! Quickly!" I commanded her and went to grab the cup of water on the nightstand, where she would like to keep a cup of water in case she wakes up at night. She gave it to me by her mouth -- "Splash it on her!" If she and she were humans, we'd probably wake up everyone in the castle with all the screaming we had done.


Dawn splashed the water on her face - leaving her damp and all, yet she didn't wake up at all. However, she did look calmer than before. "Get a dry towel from the bathroom," I ordered her and she did so. The moment she came back, I dried her face down and shoulders. "What happened to her?" She finally asked.


"From the looks of her earlier, she was having a nightmare. An awful one, I dare say," I sighed and flicked my tail through her forehead. "Will she be alright?" She asks once again, whilst I'm here -- thinking what should I answer.


"Maybe…" I said in a whispered voice, too unsure to respond. "We should call professor McGonagall. She would know what to do." I could see her breathing at a gentle pace now -- she has to be doing a lot better. "You do that, I'll clean her up some more. I don't want her to drown." 


Dawn was ready to run to get help from professor McGonagall -- but to be only stopped by a loud gasp. I jumped for a bit from the jerk of your body. Dawn scurries her way off to you.


"Y/N!" Dawn and I yelled as we were glad that she's not dead or anything. She looks exhausted, to say the least -- hair dishevelled, clothes damped in water and sweat, face in shock, eyes red and puffy from what I believe; crying. 


"What happened?" Dawn, beside me, consults. I can see Y/N is still in an alarming structure -- too unready to even understand what just happened to her. "Give her a minute Dawn," She quickly nodded. 


Then she turns her head to us, her misty stares ready to bawl out tears in a second. However, she didn't. She sniffed up and wiped her eyes with the back of her shaky hands. 


"Uhh… nothing. You can go back to sleep," She turned her forward where she squinted her swollen eyes, presumably looking at the wall clock. "I have to get ready, it's already nine o'clock. The train leaves in three hours." I looked at her with a confused look.


"First, I'm in no stance to believe that what happened is nothing. Second, you looked like you had a nightmare. Third, did the nightmare get to your head or did you just forget that you live in Hogwarts?" I retorted as I watched her carefully stand up. 


"I need to give Percy back his book. Standard Book of Spells, Grade five if you're wondering. Also, I need to hand uncle Arthur the pencil he asked for. I forgot to give him last night." She yawned whilst going to her wardrobe and getting her clothes, a casual one and her school robes.


"I understand the pencil part but what is it with you reading a grade five book when you're only in the first year?" Dawn agreed with me. Honestly, this girl is too clever for her own good. "Try living here for eleven years with nothing to do rather than go to the library, have private sessions with the professors, and only visit friends in the summer hmm?" Okay… not what I expected for living in a castle with magic around you.


"At least tell me what happened -- it has to be something bad for you to act like that." She stopped in her tracks, looking hesitantly at the both of us. I heard a sigh, next, footsteps. I patiently waited for her to sit down back on her bed. As she does -- she turns her gaze to us who are sitting in front of her.  


She then starts telling us all about her dream -- from the complete darkness of her room, voices of different people including hers, a three-headed dog that she calls Fluffy pushing her down on a door trap, a plant that almost squeezed her to death, a room full of flying keys and then falling from not going further because of suspicions, a room with a ginormous chessboard where chessmen talks and she got thrown on the side because the white queen slam her with her chair, and the last of it was the nightmare she's been having but only worse since she explained she felt like dying.


It was too much to take, even for Dawn who was gaping at her and staring at her confused. It just doesn't make sense. Hell, every dream does not make sense. But hers? It was mad as a hatter…


Wait, mad? Hatter? I've read about this somewhere before. What is it called? Is it Alison in Wonder? Wait, it seems wrong. Ah yes! Alice in Wonderland! Her dream somehow manages to be a little parallel with each other. 


From Alice falling -- which is you, the giant three-headed dog could be the Bandersnatch, the voices could be Absolem, the chessboard could explain the war between two queens. The Jubjub bird could be the flying keys and the heat where she said she died from could be the Jabberwocky. Oh, and she said she was assigned to be the black Knight from the chessmen so in that part it could be portrayed that she was the Knave of heart and the white queen banished him from Underland. 


"Wouldn't you think that you have AIWS?" Her ears perked up at the mention of the disorder. And Dawn, who was sitting beside me glancing at me -- confused, guessing she didn't know what it meant. "Alice in Wonderland syndrome?" I nodded as she sighed. "I don't know…" 


"Well, it all ties together. Not that I'm saying that you do have it, I'm just suspecting. Think about it -- ninety-five per cent of your dream comes close to the storyline or the characters in the story," I explained, I side-eyed Dawn who was still trying to think what in the hell we were talking about.


"Okay, let me get this straight. Just because it has resemblances to the plot and characters, does not mean I have it. Do you know why? Because AIWS means distortions of visual perception -- not because of similarities to fictitious characters." That is just embarrassing . Why did I even try to be smarter than her? 


With that, she stood up and went to take a shower in her private bathroom. Whilst I meltdown on the soft carpeted ground struggling to forget what I said. I knew I should have actually read that book, not just read the title and be smart about it.


"What are you doing? And explain to me what is Alice in Wonderland syndrome?" I groaned loudly as I slammed my tail. "Don't ask me! And never ask me!" My muffled voice echoed throughout the room, whilst I sunk into my world of humiliation.

You were clothed in a walnut vest under a hickory coloured jumper, paired with brown trousers, your hair is also tied. You would be travelling via Floo Network, which means you would be having dust all over you, so you wore dark shaded colours whilst doing so. 


"Are you off to the Burrow my dear?" You went around to see Professor McGonagall's form on the doorway already on her emerald-green robe. "Yes, Auntie. I was wondering if I could use the train back here?" You politely asked as you put your robe in a small F/C bag for a change in the train. "Of course, you can. Bring a few Galleons -- buy yourself some candies off the trolley on the way. Have you eaten yet?" She asked as she helped you with the remainder of your uniform.


"Yes, I've had some buttered toast and sausages. Along with some tea, of course." McGonagall smiled, content with your answer. "What is it, Aunt Minnie?" She shakes her head whilst looking down. "Nothing, it's just that, I remember when you were a toddler -- you would always throw a fit without having F/F for breakfast." A soft laugh releases from yours and her lips as you smile.


"I still do though, although not every time." She side-hugged you with a sigh. "You did mature. But that does not mean you're a grown-up." She spoke sternly as you laughed. "Of course auntie, I'm still little ol' Y/N, and I have no intention of growing up soon." You cheekily smiled at her.


"Well then, how about I accompany you using the floo network hmm?" You nodded and went ahead to your fireplace where there's a little container of silver glittery dust called floo powder. "You know how to work with it?" She asked as she helped you by handing the container to you. You said a low yes before clasping a pinch of the powder and throwing it at the fireplace before it turns into an emerald green flame. 


You carefully went to step in the fire, where it doesn't burn not one but -- then you remembered your dream. The feeling of the burning sensation was a nightmare for you. But you shook your head before McGonagall caught on. You stood straight and held your elbows and arms beside your body before enunciated clearly and vanishing;


"The Burrow!"

Chapter Text


"𝑰'𝒍𝒍 𝒅𝒐 𝒘𝒉𝒂𝒕𝒆𝒗𝒆𝒓 𝒊𝒕 𝒕𝒂𝒌𝒆𝒔. 𝑬𝒗𝒆𝒏 𝒊𝒇 𝑰 𝒌𝒊𝒍𝒍 𝒎𝒚𝒔𝒆𝒍𝒇"



A small cough left your lips as dust and smoke suffocated your lungs for a while -- feeling gravels on your bottom as you sat up. "In the bloody hell!? Mum! Dad! Y/N's here!"


Ron took your arm in his hand carefully and heaved you up, allowing you to stand on your own. "How in the bloody hell!?" You were handed water by Molly as she adjusts your clothes and removes dust.


One by one, all the Weasley was now around you. "How is that even possible?" Percy asks -- bewilderment being readable on his face. "Students cannot leave Hogwarts using floo powder." He explains. "Except for Y/N, Fudge allows her, as a gift" Arthur replied, Molly, shoves some sandwich into your hands waiting for you to munch which you gladly did. 


"It was a good-" Molly stops you from further talking, "Do not talk whilst you're chewing!" You instantly swallowed the sandwich without hesitation as you were kind of scared of Molly's yell. "Very well, continue on my dear." She smiles and turns around like she did not shout just a few seconds ago.


"As I was saying, it was a nice gift and Fudge is a good person, but ever since he became the minister of magic, he has been showering me with gifts and all kinds of unnecessary things just to be closer to grandfather." You finished half of the sandwich and Ginny -- with a smile, gave you a glass of water.


"But isn't that great? If I had been showered with that many gifts I would be standing so tall and accepting it like a king." Fred waved his hand graciously whilst George bowed. "I do like his gifts, but what would you feel if someone is nice to you but all this time they're just using you." 


You started to wash the one glass that you used for drinking and Molly insisted that you don't but you continued doing. "That's kind of deep Y/N, you're overthinking," Percy exclaimed whilst you rolled your eyes and dried your hands off with a cloth.


"Trust me, Percy -- Fudge doesn't like me that much. Maybe it's because I yelled at them for sending Dawn away. Still, they shouldn't have done that." Their faces scrunched up at the mention of Dawn. You eyed a small ribbon clip that is on a small container with other hair accessories.


"Who's Dawn?" You heard Ron ask -- you near up to a rubescent Ginny -- swaying a little hair off her face, "Dawn is my wolf friend." You clipped the bow on Ginny's flaming red hair -- you smiled at her and she returned the smile, happy with what you just did. 


Small 'Ohs' can be heard throughout the living room. Couldn't contain Ginny's cuteness, you pulled her into a hug -- not knowing that she could pass out any minute now. And not knowing the other boys rolling their eyes and some leaving, not wanting to see yours and Ginny's affectionate embrace.


Your back was facing them so when you hugged Ginny, she could see the boy's expression, amused. She knows that you see her as a little sister, but she doesn't. But you don't have to know it just yet. Not with this age -- or else, everyone will make fun of her, or even worse you will make fun of her.


You pulled away from the hug and continued helping the Weasleys pack their trunk and also eating some more of Molly's dishes. You also gave Arthur the pencil he had asked for, and also a rubber and a small pencil sharpener along with it. You explained what it is for from what you discovered whilst you were in the muggle world.


Eventually, Arthur has to leave for work. Molly barged into your chat with him and told him to get ready for work and that Arthur and Molly must be going -- he had to go to work and the children had to go to school. So you proceeded to help the Weasley again.

"-- packed with Muggles, of course--"


You ran with the Weasleys whilst pushing your cart with your trunk in it -- being faster by the minute from ten minutes only until the train leaves. You were hurrying up, trying not to glance at other things but failed miserably yet gladly. 


You saw a peek of a familiar untidy raven-haired boy with round glasses. You noticed how he was having trouble with finding platform nine and three-quarters -- you quickly departed from the family and strolled off to Harry who doesn't seem to notice you.


You crept up from behind, trying to contain your laugh. You held his shoulder at the same time you screamed, "Boo!" You were expecting a jump or a small shriek but no. Nothing came.


Harry turned his head over his shoulder before whirling his body in front of you. "Oh hello Y/N. Didn't Expect to see you here since you told me you live at Hogwarts." You wrinkle your eyebrows and nose, "How?" You simply asked, "How what?" He smirks.


You scrunch your face more -- knowing that he knows what you are talking about. "I saw you walking with a family of redheads, I was about to walk up to you but you saw me before I did." You rolled your eyes playfully before chuckling, you were supposed to retort and make a joke but someone already called your name. 


"Y/N! Where are you dear?" Molly's voice rang throughout the station and you quickly looked at the clock, seeing minutes have passed by. "Come on Harry! Quickly!" You dragged your cart, whilst Harry was following behind you.


Whilst running through the crowds, you hear Molly and the twins seemingly off to the platform. "Fred, you next,"


"I'm not Fred, I'm George,"


"Honestly, woman, you call yourself our mother? Can't you tell I'm George?"


"Sorry, George, dear."


"Only joking, I am Fred,"


You took a mental note to laugh later with them since you are too out of breath from all the running.


"Y/N where have you been?" You tried to catch your breath with your hands on your knees. Thankfully, Ginny had a bottle of water in her hand and gave it to you. You instantly opened the bottle of water and drank as many as you could. A sigh of comfort fled your lips and thanked Ginny who afterwards blushed.


"I saw a friend who had trouble finding the platform." You pointed to Harry who was awkwardly standing there with a grip on his cart. "Hello, dear, " she said. "First time at Hogwarts? Ron and Y/N's new, too." She pointed at Ron who now held the bottle for you. 


"Yes," said Harry. "The thing is -- the thing is, I don't know how to--"


"How to get onto the platform?" she said kindly, and Harry nodded. "Not to worry," she said. "All you have to do is walk straight at the barrier between platforms nine and ten. Don't stop and don't be scared you'll crash into it, that's very important. Best do it at a bit of a run if you're nervous. Y/N go first before him and Ron, and you dear could go before Ron."


"See you guys there," you said before running off to the barrier with your trolley that has a borrowed trunk from the Weasley's in, with only your bag that has robes inside of it -- being exaggerated so you can feel what it's like living outside of Hogwarts whilst going to Hogwarts. 


After a few seconds of sprinting -- you heard conversing people with trunks like yours, some having people to do that for them, some young wizards and witches with their owl, cat, or toad in their arms, and some that are already on the train waving to their families.


Not a minute passed, Harry was already beside you without noticing until you turned around. You smiled at him whilst he nodded -- then you heard a familiar boy's voice. 


"Gran, I've lost my toad again."


"Oh, Neville," he heard the old woman sigh.


You laughed under your breath, turning to Harry. "So, how is it?" You questioned Harry who was scanning every part of the platform. "This… Well, this is so much more than I expected." Your eyes glimmer at his response, so delighted that he was admiring what was in front of him. 


"Give us a look, Lee, go on." Your head whirled to where the voice came from -- recognising the name who was best friends with the twin. He was holding a box in his arms, he lifted the lid and heard shrieks and yells -- even you gave a disgusted look -- a long, hairy leg that poked out of the box. 


You turned to Harry and signed him with your hand for him to follow. He and you pressed through the crowd as you went to the near end of the train where there is an empty compartment. You helped Harry to put Hedwig inside who is pleased as you pat her head from her cage.


Then helped him with his trunk by lifting it up the stairs but failed miserably. You tried again but failed again and you might have dropped it painfully on his foot where you apologised a thousand times. At some point, you even laughed and he glared at you.


"Want a hand?" You raised your head and saw one of the Weasley twins who you assume is George from all those times you tried to guess who is who. "Yes, please," Harry and you panted -- his from trying to lift the trunk and yours from laughing. 


"Oy, Fred! C'mere and help!"


With the twins' help, Harry's trunk was at last tucked away in a corner of the compartment. "Need help with your trunk princess?" You shook your head no, as you pulled a small bag from the trunk and threw it inside the compartment. "I'll give this back to aunt Molly, be right back." 


With that, you strode off the train and searched for a sign of your redhead aunt. Once you caught sight of her with Ron and Ginny, you ran up to them, heaving the borrowed trunk. 


"Hello dear, excited for your first year?" You nodded happily, "I was just going to give the trunk back and say goodbye." You handed the trunk to her. "Where are the twins by the way? "Fred? George? Are you there?"


"Coming, Mom." You heard the twin say and waited for them to get off the train whilst you fix the ribbon clip on Ginny's hair that you put on earlier for her. 


"Ron, you've got something on your nose."


The youngest boy tried to jerk out of the way, but she grabbed him and began rubbing the end of his nose.


"Mom -- geroff" He wriggled free as you and Ginny laughed silently on the side.


"Aaah, has ickle Ronnie got somefink on his nosie?" said one of the twins.


"Shut up," said Ron.


"Where's Percy?" said their mother.


"He's coming now." You looked to your left and saw the third eldest among the siblings, already changed on his billowing black Hogwarts robes, where you saw the shiny silver badge on his badge with the letter P on it that he has been showing you on your birthday night. 


"Can't stay long, Mother," he said. "I'm up front, the prefects have got two compartments to themselves--"


"Oh, are you a prefect, Percy?" Started Fred, with an air of great surprise. "You should have said something, we had no idea."


"Hang on, I think I remember him saying something about it," said George. "Once--"


"Or twice--"


"A minute--" you chimed in.


"All summer--"


"Oh, shut up," said Percy the Prefect.


"How come Percy gets new robes, anyway?" said one of the twins.


"Because he's a prefect," said Molly. "All right, dear, well, have a good term -- send me an owl when you get there." You went next to the twins, caressing their backs -- "Don't worry boys, I'll buy you lots off the trolley later." Both of them smirked at this.


"And I wonder why you're not our sister,"


"Because she was not deemed to be our sister Gred,"


"You are right Forge, she was,"


"Supposed to be our-"


"Now, you two -- this year, you behave yourselves. If I get one more owl telling me you've -- you've blown up a toilet or--" you sighed as you know that she had just given them or more possibly you an idea.


"Blown up a toilet? We've never blown up a toilet."


"Great idea though, thanks, mum."


"It's not funny. And look after Ron and Y/N."


"I don't think I'm the one who needs looking after, aunt Molly."


"Don't worry, ickle Ronniekins and N/N are safe with us."


"I have trouble trusting the 'safe with us' part." 


"Shut up," said Ron again. He was almost as tall as the twins already and his nose was still pink where his mother had rubbed it. 


"Hey, Mom, guess what? Guess who we just met on the train?"


"You know that black-haired boy who was near us in the station? Know who he is?"


Your ears perked up at this,




"Harry Potter?" Ginny asked and you turned to her. "Want to meet him?" Ginny shrugged her shoulders and looked at the train. "If I could, yes." 


"You've already seen him, Ginny, and the poor boy isn't something you goggle at in a zoo. Is he really, Fred? How do you know?"


"Asked him. Saw his scar. It's really there -- like lightning."


You turned to Fred, pleading not to continue the topic.


"Poor dear -- no wonder he's only with Y/N, I wondered. He was ever so polite when he asked how to get onto the platform."


"Never mind that, do you think he remembers what You-Know-Who looks like?"


Their mother suddenly became very stern. Not wanting to look improper, you excused yourself and said goodbye to Molly and Ginny with a hug and strode off to the train.


"I forbid you to ask him, Fred. No, don't you dare. Look what you did, I told you to never mention You-Know-Who in front of Y/N. As though they need reminding of that on their first day at school."


George glared at his older twin for being so careless of his words and looked at you sympathetically from the train window where he saw you sit in front of Harry. 


"Mum, I'm going over there for a second." Ginny smiled at her mother and went ahead where Fred was. 


"Good job prat." She whispered before bumping into his shoulder harshly, obviously furious at him for being absent-minded.


Ron death glared at his brother and rolled his eyes before turning his attention to his mother.


Fred however, was feeling guiltier than ever. He should have known not to say it in front of you. He knows how sensitive you are to that kind of topic yet he continues to do so. 


He sighed and looked at his twin -- asking him mentally what he can do to apologise for his actions. 


He can't be making you hate him now.



Chapter Text


"𝒀𝒆𝒂𝒉, 𝑰 𝒈𝒐𝒕 𝒆𝒗𝒆𝒓𝒚𝒕𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈. 𝑬𝒗𝒆𝒓𝒚𝒕𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒃𝒖𝒕 𝒏𝒐𝒕 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒐𝒏𝒆 𝑰 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆"



"May I?" Harry darted his gaze from the family, "Your bag is here. Of course, you can." He rolled his eyes whilst you chuckled sitting in front of him. 


"So? How's the last month with the… old fouls?" You asked, wanting to converse more and get to know Harry. "Treated me like an invisible person." He snorted, laughing along with him. "At the end of the year, I would feel sorry for them. Just wait until you learn some spell." 


"But Hagrid said it's illegal to do-"


"Outside of Hogwarts, I know, I know. But if they did something horrible, send me a letter and I'll send a myriad of hexes for you to use." Harry grinned joyously. 


The door of the compartment slid open and the youngest boy -- you've known as Ronald Weasley came in.


"Anyone sitting there?" he asked, pointing at the seat next to you. "Everywhere else is full." 


You shook your head and Ron sat down. He glanced at Harry and you and then looked quickly out of the window, pretending he hadn't looked. The both of you saw he still had a black mark on his nose. He was too shy to speak to you because of his brothers' stunt earlier. 


"Hey, Ron."


The twins were back.


"Listen, we're going down the middle of the train -- Lee Jordan's got a giant tarantula down there."


"Right," mumbled Ron.


"Y/N… listen I'm sorry for what Fred said earlier," George glanced at his brother before continuing, "I hope you're not mad at us?" You shook your head no with a smile. "I guess I just overreacted but no, I'm not mad." They smiled at you -- mostly Fred, thankful that you're not.


"Harry," said the other twin, "did we introduce ourselves? Fred and George Weasley. And this is Ron, our brother. See you later, then."


"Bye," said the three of you. The twins slid the compartment door shut behind them.


Then, Ron turned to you with a doubtful look. You raised an eyebrow, indicating that you can see his face that looks very much unsettled. 


He then covers his mouth on the side and leans closer to your ear, wanting to know -- you faced your ears to him. "Are you really not mad?" You nodded, "then can you ask him if he's really Harry Potter?" You knit your brows together and moved away from him. 


"If you want to ask him, ask him yourself. It's rude to talk about people secretly in front of them." You'll be honest, scolding Ron like you're Molly is the best thing. He looked back at you and Harry, being embarrassed. Whilst Harry just sat there, waiting for the question -- also patting your back inwardly.


 "Are you really Harry Potter?" Ron blurted out.


Harry nodded.


"Oh -- well, I thought it might be one of Fred and George's jokes," said Ron. "And have you really got -- you know..."


He glanced at you before he pointed at Harry's forehead.


Harry pulled back his bangs to show the lightning scar. Ron stared.


"So that's where You-Know-Who -- ?"


Ron stops himself from furthering his questions as it felt like it's too insensitive of him to ask him with you .


"Yes," said Harry, "but I can't remember it."


"Nothing?" said Ron eagerly.


"Well -- I remember a lot of green light, but nothing else."


"Wow," said Ron. He sat and stared at Harry for a few moments, then, as though he had suddenly realized what he was doing, he looked quickly out of the window again.


You chuckled at this, earning a redness from him. "Harry, can I borrow your Magical Drafts and Potions book?" Harry answered a simple "Yeah" and went to get it from his trunk.


"Seriously Y/N? You've read that a thousand times! Even before summer!" You laughed at him -- opening the book to a chapter. "Amusing of you to think that you believe that I can remember it even after reading it a thousand times." 


"Are all your family wizards?" asked Harry, who found Ron just as interesting as Ron found him.


"Er -- Yes, I think so," said Ron. "I think Mom's got a second cousin who's an accountant, but we never talk about him."


"So you must know loads of magic already."


The Weasleys were clearly one of those old wizarding families the pale boy in Diagon Alley had talked about.


"I heard you went to live with Muggles," said Ron. "What are they like?"


"Horrible -- well, not all of them. My aunt and uncle and cousin are, though. Wish I'd had three wizard brothers."


"Five," you said, not looking up from the book. For some reason, he was looking gloomy. 


"I'm the sixth in our family to go to Hogwarts. You could say I've got a lot to live up to. Bill and Charlie have already left -- Bill was head boy and Charlie was captain of Quidditch. Now Percy's a prefect. Fred and George mess around a lot, but they still get really good marks and everyone thinks they're really funny. Everyone expects me to do as well as the others, but if I do, it's no big deal, because they did it first. You never get anything new, either, with five brothers. I've got Bill's old robes, Charlie's old wand, and Percy's old rat."


You glanced up and half-smiled at Ron who is clearly not liking the way that he has to do great things like his older siblings. 


You never had siblings that you've known of, but you know how he felt. You're under the care of the wisest wizard and the professors from Hogwarts, one of the finest schools of witchcraft and wizardry in the world. 


So it is no doubt that you were to be expected to be as or much greater than them. You placed a hand on Ron's shoulder and smiled at him. 


"Don't be so grim Ron, not everyone thinks you need to be like them -- nor will I not appreciate the things you accomplished just because they had done it. For example, me. Your best friend till the end of time!" You exclaimed with a big grin on your face that made the two boys in the compartment smile.


"Anyways," Ron reached inside his jacket and pulled out a fat grey rat, which was asleep.


"His name's Scabbers and he's useless, he hardly ever wakes up. Percy got an owl from my dad for being made a prefect, but they couldn't aff -- I mean, I got Scabbers instead."


Ron's ears went pink. He seemed to think he'd said too much because he went back to staring out of the window. 


However, you eyed the rat warily. You never knew why, but there's something about this rat that you did not like. You thought of it as disgust but the second time you saw Ron, you went as far as to carry him in your palms.


And that suspicion did not leave your mind. You had told Ron about your apprehension towards the rat yet he would always shrug it off as an overreaction.


"... and until Hagrid told me, I didn't know anything about being a wizard or about my parents or Voldemort--"


Ron gasped.


"What?" said Harry.


"You said You-Know-Who's name!" said Ron, sounding both shocked and impressed. "I'd have thought you, of all people--"


You gave your attention back to the two, leaving the little rat alone. You sighed at Ron's remark, feeling a little annoyed.


"Look, Ron, saying his name will do nothing. Call him You-Know-Who isn't gonna change anything either." Ron only looked at you sceptically.


"I'm not trying to be brave or anything, saying the name," said Harry, "I just never knew you shouldn't. See what I mean? I've got loads to learn... I bet," he added, voicing for the first time something that had been worrying him a lot lately, "I bet I'm the worst in the class."


"You won't be. There's loads of people who come from Muggle families and they learn quick enough." 


You agreed by nodding and continuing back to reading the book that you borrowed. It also helps to pass the time.


While they had been talking, the train had carried them out of London. Now they were speeding past fields full of cows and sheep. They were quiet for a time, watching the fields and lanes flick past.


Around half past twelve there was a great clattering outside in the corridor and a smiling, dimpled woman slid back their door and said, "Anything off the cart, dears?"


Harry, who hadn't had any breakfast and you who felt hungry, leapt to your feet,  but Ron's ears went pink again and he muttered that he'd brought sandwiches. You and Harry went out into the corridor.


"Are you going to share with Ron?" You asked, seeing him buy lots. He nodded, counting his Sickles and Knuts. Then you remembered your promise to the twins.


"Is it okay if I buy the rest of the sweets? And is it okay if I take the trolley with me?" You almost jumped from excitement when the lady nodded. "You're going to buy… all of it?" Harry gaped at you, paying for everything and holding the trolley. 


"Yes, tell Ron I'll be back in a minute. I'll just be in the twins' compartment," you gave Harry his book back.


With that, you walked off with the trolley. You were searching every compartment for the twins until you saw a girl with bushy brown hair in her Hogwarts robes already, and about the same year as you.


"Excuse me, but have you seen a toad? A boy named Neville lost one." You perked up at the name of Neville. "No, poor Neville. If I did I would bring him back to him." You smiled and she also smiled, with a nod following after.


"Aren't you a bit too young to be working as the trolley lady?" You let out a small 'oh' looking down back at the trolley and back at her. "I bought it and was about to go to my friends' compartment to have a little sweets feast."


"It doesn't look 'little'," she said whilst looking at the trolley. You chuckled at her -- "let me tell you, this is not half of what we eat." She also let out a small 'oh' as she turned and scanned your features before gasping.


"You're the descendant of the great Albus Dumbledore!" You smiled awkwardly before laughing it off. "Yes, I am. Y/N Dumbledore, you?" You held out a hand and she took it.


"Hermione Granger, it's nice to be your acquaintance." The both of you shook hands before letting go. "It's nothing really, I hope that you find Neville's toad." She smiled nodding, making a way for you and the trolley.


"See you at Hogwarts Granger, hope to be friends with you." You said before passing by her, "the same as you too." You then walked off to find your three friends' compartment. 


As you found them, talking from the inside. You knocked softly at their door and changed your voice and said, "any off the trolley dearies?" The door swung open and there in front of you was Lee and the twins sitting in the back.


"Well, looks like the trolley lady had resigned from her position and a young princess like this takes her time to replace her," Lee said, prompting the twins to go with his escapades 


"Wouldn't we be oh so disrespectful to not buy from the dashing princess' cart?" Fred stands up and leans on the door at Lee's left side.


"We would certainly be, my brother." George also stands up and leans on the other side of Lee. "All right, that would be ten Galleons for each candy-" 


"WHAT!?" The three of them blurted, their eyes gouging out of their eyelids. "What? Aunt Molly said I need to save up money for the future, now I'm being responsible by getting your money and buying myself a good ol' broom," You smiled innocently as you handed them a small number of sweets. "Pay up now, come on." 


You almost suffocated from prohibiting laughter as you scan their stunned expressions. "Come on now Y/N, you promised us these earlier" Fred pouted, George and Lee came after, with persuasive words that you can't help but uncross your arms at.


"Fine, you can have these for free." The three jumped in victory as they helped you move the trolley inside their compartment -- saying how they appreciate and are grateful for being friends with you.


Not long after devouring sweetened goods, chatting with the trio, and planning pranks, you went back to yours, Harry and Ron's compartment and stumbling on them talking about Bill and Charlie.


"Charlie's in Romania studying dragons, and Bill's in Africa doing something for Gringotts," said Ron. 


"Oh yeah, he sent me a letter just a few days ago about that," you said, sitting down beside Ron again with a full stomach of honeydukes sweets.


"Did you hear about Gringotts? It's been all over the Daily Prophet, but I don't suppose you get that with the Muggles -- someone tried to rob a high security vault."


You and Harry stared. 


"Really? What happened to them?"


"Nothing, that's why it's such big news. They haven't been caught. My dad says it must've been a powerful Dark wizard to get round Gringotts, but they don't think they took anything, that's what's odd. 'Course, everyone gets scared when something like this happens in case You-Know-Who's behind it."


You steer clear of their attention, wandering off into your own world of questions. 'If someone went into a high security vault at Gringotts, surely they were there for something profitable. What? They just broke in to take a stroll? I don't think so…' your thoughts subsided as you think about what could their motives be.


"Oh wait, Y/N. Could yer, please go on by yourself for a moment and wait fer us at Madam Malkin's? I'll let Harry come with you but that would probably not be a good idea…" 


"And why is that?"


"Nothing! Er- you could go and use the cart firs', we'll just wait fer another one."


Then a flash of an idea came jabbing your head. "Vault… uncle Hagrid sent me off before going to the last vault with Harry! When was it someone who broke in…?' You tried to recollect what you read before in the daily prophet. 


'31st of July! The same day when we went to Gringotts! Could it be possible that Hagrid had something to do with it? I for sure somewhat heard that grandfather sent him to get it…' you were pondering whether to suspect your grandfather and Hagrid had something to do with the break-in.


'If Hagrid doesn't want me to know what he gets from whatever vault that was, how come Harry can?' You eyed Harry from the side looking away shortly, not wanting him to see. 


'For sure Harry has to know what Hagrid got from the vault. I mean, he's with him the whole time for Merlin's sake.' You sighed softly in frustration, discontent with not being able to tie it down together.


"Y/N, you okay?" Ron, who is seated beside you, asks, hearing your soft sigh. "Yeah, I'm just full that's all." Ron nodded whilst you were thankful for your quick thinking.


You just now caught up on what they're talking about which is Quidditch. He was just taking Harry through the finer points of the game when the compartment door slid open yet again and surprised to see the trio that you didn't see earlier as you were planning to but became slothful to do so. 


"Oh, hello Y/N." The blonde boy in the middle greeted you as you waved your hand, too worn to talk. "We were just about to look for you after, but it seems that we do not need to." You flipped your thumbs up, closing your eyes ready to take a short nap.


"Is it true?" he said. "They're saying all down the train that Harry Potter's in this compartment. So it's you, is it?"


"Yes," said Harry.


Your eyes might seem closed, yet your ears are wide open.


"Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle," said the pale boy carelessly, noticing where Harry was looking. "And my name's Malfoy, Draco Malfoy."


Ron gave a slight cough, which might have been hiding a snigger. Draco Malfoy looked at him.


"Think my name's funny, do you? No need to ask who you are. My father told me all the Weasleys have red hair, freckles, and more children than they can afford."


Now, not only do your ears go mad, but your eyes went wide shot open, instantly glaring at this Malfoy friend of yours.


"Leave, if you don't have anything good to do with that voice of yours might as well shut it." Crabbe and Goyle certainly went cowardly from your voice, they always do. Draco did too but made an effort to be brave.


"Come on Y/N! You always take their side! Your mum is a Slytherin, remember!?" You scowled at his ignorant and prejudiced words, ready to slap the boy's mouth but before you could he turned back to Harry. 


"You'll soon find out some wizarding families are much better than others, Potter. You don't want to go making friends with the wrong sort. Y/N, mostly I can help you there."


He held out his hand to shake Harry's, but Harry didn't take it, so you being enraged, you swatted it severely, not minding if it goes red. 


"I think I can tell who the wrong sort are for myself, thanks," Harry said coolly.


Draco Malfoy didn't go red, but a pink tinge appeared in his pale cheeks.


"I'd be careful if I were you, Potter," he said slowly. "Unless you're a bit politer you'll go the same way as your parents. They didn't know what was good for them, either. You hang around with riffraff like the Weasleys and that Hagrid, and it'll rub off on you."


Both Harry and Ron were supposed to stand up but before they could do so, a loud hit on the skin was heard throughout the compartment.


Draco was holding a hand over his left side of the face, eyes wide and startled with what you did. He did not know you could do this, and he wished he did.


Your pupils constricted as if it was ready to come out of your lids, lips tight together like it was holding a million words from coming out, fists clenched close to the point your knuckles were as white as snow.


"Never speak ill of the Weasley family. Never say that Harry would go the same way as his parents like they did unlawful stuff. And most importantly, NEVER compare my parents to a disgusting, insolent, dirty pile of people." 


Crabbe and Goyle were backing up slowly, obviously scared of what would happen to them if they were to interfere. Draco was frozen to where he was standing. And Harry and Ron were stunned and amazed at what you did. 


"The Weasleys are far greater than your hideous attitude and to say that they're MY family. Harry's parents and mine were such great friends as my grandfather would tell me. So if you were saying that he was off to be like his parents you were saying the same to me. And let me tell you, growing up to be them would be the most wonderful achievement we could have." 


At this point Draco was trembling, his legs threatening to fail him and let him tumble on the ground.


"And uncle Hagrid… the last thing I want is for you to say awful things towards him." You were so full of resentment for the boy right now and you were not sure if you could hold it in.


" HE was the one who took care of me since I was a mere baby whenever my aunts, uncles and grandfather were busy! HE was the one who taught me how to keep my tolerance steady! So if it weren't for him, Malfoy, I would have done this a long time ago." 


You can't help it. All those memories of him saying these things keep overrunning your mind and memories of how you just scolded him idiotically. You were repenting of not putting him in his place before. 


So it ended up on you slapping him one more time, but this time, intenser and more furious. 


Yes, he might be your friend for over a year but that does not make him have the right to speak awfully about your family and friends. No one does. So now, you fully regretted containing your anger for that year and just sodding him off like a bug.


they'd heard footsteps because a second later, Hermione Granger had come in.


"What has been going on?" she said, looking back and forth from you and Malfoy.


Not answering Hermione you moved a step away from Malfoy. 


"I would keep my promise to be friends with you. As tacky as it sounds I don't like broken promises. However, I would ask you to leave and don't speak to me for a while. And certainly do not show your face in front of me." 


With that, he left with a hesitation in his movement, wanting to apologize yet he knows that if you wished for him to leave this instant, he needs to leave. 


As you saw him walking away with his goons, a sigh flees your lips, your first coming undone from its grasp and your body flopping down the seat, too exhausted from what just happened.


The three just followed your form, not daring to speak a word.


Ron turned to Hermione. "Can we help you with something?"


"You'd better hurry up and put your robes on, I've just been up to the front to ask the conductor, and he says we're nearly there. You haven't been fighting, have you? You'll be in trouble before we even get there!"


"They were the ones to pick a fight, not us," said Ron, scowling at her. "Would you mind leaving while we change?"


"All right -- I only came in here because your voices can be heard down the corridor," said Hermione in a sniffy voice. "And you've got dirt on your nose, by the way, did you know?"


Ron glared at her as she left. Harry peered over to you, smiling as he remembers the way you also dismissed Malfoy for him. 


You repaid the smile exhaustingly, trying to get yourself to stand up and get your robes. Once you did, you placed it over your clothes and the two boys did the same. 


A voice echoed through the train: "We will be reaching Hogwarts in five minutes' time. Please leave your luggage on the train, it will be taken to the school separately."


"Seriously!? I can't even take a ten-minute sleep!? Do you think it's not tiring to slap someone!?" You complained and the two boys chuckled.

Chapter Text


"𝒀𝒐𝒖'𝒗𝒆 𝒓𝒖𝒊𝒏𝒆𝒅 𝒎𝒚 𝒍𝒊𝒇𝒆 𝒃𝒚 𝒏𝒐𝒕 𝒃𝒆𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒎𝒊𝒏??"



The door swung open at once. A tall, black-haired witch in emerald-green robes stood there. She looks at you and you nodded before she looks back at the swarm of first years that stood in front of her.


"The firs' years, Professor McGonagall," said Hagrid.


"Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here."


She pulled the door wide. The entrance hall was so big you could have fit the whole of the Dursleys' house in it. The stone walls were lit with flaming torches like the ones at Gringotts, the ceiling was too high to make out, and a magnificent marble staircase facing them led to the upper floors.


You all followed Professor McGonagall across the flagged stone floor. You could hear the drone of hundreds of voices from a doorway to the right -- the rest of the school must already be here -- but Professor McGonagall showed the first years into a small, empty chamber off the hall. They crowded in, standing rather closer together than they would usually have done, peering about nervously.


"Welcome to Hogwarts," said Professor McGonagall. "The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory, and spend free time in your house common room.


"The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rule-breaking --" she glances at you while you draw your head low. 


" -- will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup, a great honour. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.


The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting."


Her eyes lingered for a moment on Neville's cloak, which was fastened under his left ear, and on Ron's smudged nose. Harry nervously tried to flatten his hair. You… well, you began to ponder if you were to eat mashed potatoes, meat pies, or both.


"I shall return when we are ready for you," said Professor McGonagall. "Please wait quietly."


She left the chamber.


"How exactly do they sort us into houses?" he asked Ron and you.


"Some sort of test, I think. Fred said it hurts a lot, but I think he was joking. Y/N lives here, ask her."


They both turned to you and you shrugged your shoulders.


"Know for yourselves. I like seeing you nervous." You smirked and Ron slightly pushed your shoulder which you gladly returned.


You looked around and saw that everyone else looked terrified, too. No one was talking much except Hermione Granger, who was whispering very fast about all the spells she'd learned and wondering which one she'd need. 


She then turns to you, noticing that your gaze was with her -- you smiled at her and she did too, before giving her attention back to whoever she was talking to.


You waited patiently for McGonagall until Harry jumped and everyone else screamed. 


"What the -- ?"


The people around you gasped as you just watched, standing like a pillar. About twenty ghosts had just streamed through the back wall. Pearly-white and slightly transparent, they glided across the room talking to one another and hardly glancing at the first years. They seemed to be arguing.


What looked like a fat little monk was saying: "Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him a second chance--"


"My dear Friar, haven't we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad name and you know, he's not really even a ghost -- I say, what are you all doing here?"


A ghost wearing a ruff and tights had suddenly noticed the first years.


Nobody answered.


"New students!" said the Fat Friar, smiling around at them. "About to be Sorted, I suppose?"


A few people nodded mutely.


Then they seem to notice you, 


"Ahh Y/N! How was the trip from the station to here?" The ghost, named Friar or Fat Friar as he was called, although you would never use the second one. 


"It is quite alright. I have eaten a lot of sweetened goods as always," you said, leaving the part where you had to slap Malfoy.


"Nothing out of the ordinary, eh? Hope to see you in Hufflepuff!" said Friar. "My old house, you know."


"Move along now," said a sharp voice. "The Sorting Ceremony's about to start."


Professor McGonagall had returned. One by one, the ghosts floated away through the opposite wall but not before saying their goodbyes. 


"Now, form a line," Professor McGonagall told the first years, "and follow me."


Feeling oddly as though his legs had turned to lead, Harry got into line behind a boy with sandy hair, with Ron behind and you behind him, and you walked out of the chamber, back across the hall, and through a pair of double doors into the Great Hall.


Harry had never even imagined such a strange and splendid place. It was lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. 


At the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. Professor McGonagall led the first years up here so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces staring at them looked like pale lanterns in the flickering candlelight. 


Dotted here and there among the students, the ghosts shone misty silver. Mainly to avoid all the staring eyes, Harry looked upward and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with stars. He heard Hermione whisper, "It's bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read about it in Hogwarts, A History."


"You did some advance reading?" You asked the bushy-haired girl, and she nodded. "Great, you will be needing it in Potions." Harry and Ron shuddered at what you said.


You continued to speak with Hermione as Professor McGonagall silently placed a four-legged stool in front of the first years. On top of the stool, she put a pointed wizard's hat. This hat was patched and frayed and extremely dirty. 


Then your awaited moment had come -- the hat twitched. A rip near the brim opened wide like a mouth -- and the hat began to sing:


"Oh, you may not think I'm pretty,


But don't judge on what you see,


I'll eat myself if you can find


A smarter hat than me.


You can keep your bowlers black,


Your top hats sleek and tall,


For I'm the Hogwarts Sorting Hat


And I can cap them all.


There's nothing hidden in your head


The Sorting Hat can't see,


So try me on and I will tell you


Where you ought to be.


You might belong in Gryffindor,


Where dwell the brave at heart,


Their daring, nerve, and chivalry


Set Gryffindors apart;


You might belong in Hufflepuff,


Where they are just and loyal,


Those patient Hufflepuffs are true


And unafraid of toil;


Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw, if you've a ready mind,


Where those of wit and learning,


Will always find their kind;


Or perhaps in Slytherin


You'll make your real friends,


Those cunning folk use any means


To achieve their ends.


So put me on! Don't be afraid!


And don't get in a flap!


You're in safe hands (though I have none)


For I'm a Thinking Cap!"


You, along with the whole hall burst into applause as the hat finished its song. It bowed to each of the four tables and then became quite still again.


"So we've just got to try on the hat!" Ron whispered to Harry. "I'll kill Fred, he was going on about wrestling a troll."


"A troll? Are you serious?" Ron nodded whilst you looked at him, a look saying 'That's quite unbelievable but okay…' 


You swerved your attention to Harry who was looking uneasy the whole time. You moved closer to him to put a hand on his shoulder, "take a deep breath, it will all be over in a minute or so." He grinned at your attempt of comfort which gladly helped him a little.


Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment.


"When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted," she said. "Abbott, Hannah!"


A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. A moments pause --


"HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat.


The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at the Hufflepuff table. You saw the ghost of Friar waving merrily at her.


"Bones, Susan!"


"HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat again, and Susan scuttled off to sit next to Hannah.


"Boot, Terry!"




The table second from the left clapped this time; several Ravenclaws stood up to shake hands with Terry as he joined them.


"Brocklehurst, Mandy" went to Ravenclaw too, but "Brown, Lavender" became the first new Gryffindor, and the table on the far left exploded with cheers; Harry could see Ron's twin brothers catcalling.


"Bulstrode, Millicent" then became a Slytherin. You applauded for her and saw your friend Adrian Pucey and Marcus Flint. They fluttered a hand at you and so did you. 


"Crane, Hayden"


The same girl that you met several days ago at Gringotts turned up and walked towards the stool. "HUFFLEPUFF!" You clapped your hand for her and she saw you and only smiled before going to the Hufflepuffs table.


Several more students were called, yours drawing nearer as you shuffled in your robe. You don't care what house you'll be in nor do you care about what people think but you can't help but feel agitated. 


"Dumbledore, Y/N"


Finally, the name that you've been longing to be called and at the same time don't. The crowd began to fall silent as they watched you saunter your way to the stool.


A heavy feeling was getting laid on your back as you walked nearer and nearer. 


You looked at every professor there that was watching you closely. It felt like you wanted to be eaten by the ground and never get thrown back up at the spot.


Every single one of them just smiled reassuringly -- even professor Snape who rarely smiles. But once your eyes landed on professor Quirrell, you can't help but have a different feeling that you can't seem to understand. 


You finally sat down on the stool, letting out a deep gush of air -- calming your nerves down as Professor McGonagall positioned the sorting hat on your head.


"Ahh, the little Dumbledore finally has her turn to take a seat. Of course, it was expected but was not to be expected where your house and nature will be." 


You tried not to glimpse at anyone as it will only pressure you more.


"Of course, you don't care, do you? To be put in Slytherin who is ambitious like your mother? A courageous Gryffindor like your father? Or be your own loyal Hufflepuff? Or as intelligent as a Ravenclaw?"


Everyone who is in a different house was hoping for the sorting hat to yell their house name, wanting you to be in the same coterie as them. 


"If you were to pick… what would you choose?" 


You were to answer a house when he cuts you off.


"Ah ah ah, not so fast. I was thinking… why to pick if you could be in all of them?" 


Every student in that hall was astonished by this. None of them had remembered someone being in all the houses at once. The staff were too but… it happened before, but it was still a shock.


"Is that even possible?" You asked, getting more confused by the second. "Of course it is, why don't you ask your grandfather?" You turned to your grandfather who only chuckled at you. 


You hinted at words at him which he continues to chuckle on, for some examples are.


'Grandfather! Stop laughing and give me answers!'


'Bloody hell! Can't you decide on a house for me? Like speak, please!'


"Hey! I decided on a house for you and that's all of them. I'm kind of unhappy with your reaction…" 


"Ah no! I'm thankful! I was just uhh… you know- confused." The sorting hat seems to falter a smile. "Okay! Ask your grandfather for that. Want to have a tea party one day? Professor McGonagall never lets me." 


You nodded your head, wondering how he can consume tea and chew biscuits. But hey, that's none of your problems for now.


"So how am I gonna-" McGonagall whose cough cuts you off, "How am I going to have my timetable? And where will I sleep?" 


Professor McGonagall cleared her throat. "Well for once, you will have a month with every house and the next will be a different house. You will be starting with Gryffindor, then Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin. For your where you sleep, you'll be sleeping in your room-"


"I agree with the timetable part Professor McGonagall, but I would like to think differently about her sleeping in her room." 


You watched as Professor McGonagall looked like she was about to slap your grandfather, which you hope don't, and Professor Snape who looks at your grandfather like he's delusional or mad.


"But Professor Dumbledore, that's preposterous. Every month she has to move her stuff-"  


"Thus, she will have a helping hand." At this point, you were starting to bubble up irritation inside of you. 'Moving every month!? Seriously!' You kept thinking about how that would cost a lot of energy. 'Preposterous'


"But… but-" 


"It is decided, Professor McGonagall," Dumbledore spoke sternly, drinking from his goblet. With that, she took the hat from your head and you silently walked towards the Gryffindor's table -- applauding and happy that you came to be with them first.


You walked on the side of the Gryffindor tables -- then spotting Oliver whose lips tugged upwards on either side of them. You settled beside him, smacking your hand with his. 


As you sat down, you heard greetings and gratitude that you were to be a Gryffindor. Well, you are in every house. Some even shook your hand.


Subsequently, you finished thanking everyone and holding your hand out to take another. When you relaxed, you saw a glimpse of Oliver placing down a notebook with a title on the front saying; Quidditch Plans


"All house eh?" He went to pick the book, opening it and laying it down on the table again. "I don't know either. All of it is confusing," you grumbled, looking and scanning the notebook's page where there are several plans written on it.


"I'm just curious, on how you would try out for Quidditch." You did mention that you would, and now it is part of the problem. You can't just be in several teams at once, however, you don't want to think about it for now -- you'll ask your grandfather later.


"I would ask grandfather, don't worry about it." Oliver nodded, smiled and went back to reading. 


"Granger, Hermione!"


Hermione almost ran to the stool and jammed the hat eagerly on her head.


"GRYFFINDOR!" shouted the hat.


You did a blasting clap and smiled at her when she saw you -- you signed for her to sit beside you. "Nice to have you in the house!" You beamed as she sat down. "Silly, of course, I will have the same house as you even if I weren't in Gryffindor." You chuckled along with her.


"You know, I read in Hogwarts; A History that you were not the first to be in all of the houses at the same time." You scrunch your eyebrows. "I might have skipped a page, would it be fine if you tell me?" She nodded and started to explain.


"It was the year nineteen-seventy -- it was told that there was a boy named Alexander Silverling who was not sorted in one but all four of the houses. There was nothing much about him, it just says that he was a clever student in his time at Hogwarts."


At this point, Neville was called up but your attention was stuck to what Hermione was saying. 


"It was also rumoured that he came from a family of nobility, but there was never a history of a Silverling family before. Not even one. Yet, it is indicated that he is pure-blood."


She then stops and shrugs her shoulders.


"That was all that was written on it, I guess they never cared to look furthermore."  She then went ahead and looked back up at the front. 


"Thank you," you said, making her smile at you. You went back to staring down at the table, the name Alexander Silverling embedded in your head.


Malfoy swaggered forward when his name was called and got his wish at once: the hat had barely touched his head when it screamed, "SLYTHERIN!"


Malfoy went to join his friends Crabbe and Goyle, looking pleased with himself. 


He then strays his head to you where you gazed at him in a blank slate face, not showing any emotion at all. He rolled his eyes and went ahead to join his group of friends.


You did not mind it at all, at this point you would even say you don't care about him right now. So you just scoffed, waiting for the others to be called.


There weren't many people left now. "Moon"..., "Nott"..., "Parkinson"..., you waved a hand towards Parkinson and she waved back utterly happy but not as happy that you were with Gryffindors. Well, for now.


then a pair of twin girls, "Patil" and "Patil"..., then "Perks, Sally-Anne"..., and then, at last --


"Potter, Harry!"


As Harry stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like little hissing fires all over the hall.


"Potter, did she say?"


"The Harry Potter?"


The last thing Harry saw before the hat dropped over his eyes was the hall full of people craning to get a good look at him. He then saw a glimpse of you putting a thumbs up and this made him execute a minor smile. Next second he was looking at the black inside of the hat. He waited.


"Hmm," said a small voice in his ear. "Difficult. Very difficult. Plenty of courage, I see. Not a bad mind either. There's talent, A my goodness, yes -- and a nice thirst to prove yourself, now that's interesting... So where shall I put you?"


Harry gripped the edges of the stool and thought, Not Slytherin, not Slytherin.


"Not Slytherin, eh?" said the small voice. "Are you sure? You could be great, you know, it's all here in your head, and Slytherin will help you on the way to greatness, no doubt about that -- no? Well, if you're sure -- better be GRYFFINDOR!"


Like earlier for you, all the Gryffindors went blasting thunderous applause as he went down the Gryffindor table shakily.


You watch amusingly as people like Percy got up and shook his hand vigorously almost as if he was taking his hand off of his arm -- 


while the Weasley twins yelled, "We got Potter! We got Potter and Y/N!" Harry sat down opposite of you and the ghost in the ruff that you know as Sir Nicholas. Sir Nicholas patted his arm, giving Harry the sudden, horrible feeling he'd just plunged it into a bucket of ice-cold water.


You then saw Hagrid at the end nearest who gave you a thumbs up, you called Harry and pointed at Hagrid and chuckled happily. Not for anything in particular, you're just happy.


And now there were only six people left to be sorted;


You didn't mind attention to it, but then a name that was embedded in your name was called,


"Silverling, Austin" 


Yours and Hermione's eyes brightened as this name was announced. You went forward to see who it was and suddenly -- your ears were deafening everything out excluding the boy who sat on the stool.


He has this charming tone that surrounds him perfectly -- with every light that passes by him, can see the glimmer of his jet eyes that does not seem to be looking around like others yet to only look in a straight line. 


That messy medium-length ebony locks that lay lazily around his head - that define his diamond heart-shaped face along with his porcelain skins wherein the lower half of his face, his lips are tinged a soft shade of red. 


"Him…" Hermione turned to you, "what?" You got out of your head and looked back at Hermione. "Oh uhh, nothing, other than the fact we just talked about Alexander Silverling?" She doubtfully scanned you before turning her gazes back at the boy who sat gracefully. 


"Ahh, another Silverling on the line," you stopped pouring some water and carefully listened as to what the sorting hat was about to say. "Here for a purpose eh? Hmm okay, bright, definitely bright. Lionhearted I see? Let's see… Hmm, what is that I hear? All? Very well, All of the houses!" 


Everyone started to whisper to each other and some looked back and forth to you and the boy whose name is Silvering. You can tell that the professors are stunned, too stunned to speak if you may add.


Nonetheless, your grandfather ushered everyone to quiet down and stand up. "All of the houses huh? That is quite a bit of a shock for the second time," he laughed but stopped as soon as no one was laughing with him. "Well, same conditions as it is. We can't rewrite what has been written." 


Professor McGonagall slowly takes off the sorting hat from his head, he... he looks like he does not care.  The expressionless slate that he wore earlier was still there, evidently uninterested.


He makes his way towards the Gryffindor table -- girls from each house seem to whisper and giggle as they gape at him. While you and Hermione returned to whatever you're doing but you had concerns in your mind. Again


He sat beside Harry who made quite a distance in between them. He looks up at Hermione who shuffles in her seat as he nods at her. Hermione nods back, but more confused.


" ….. Silverling, Dale" you bucked up your eyes and they instantly went wide. Your mouth is slightly agape as you alternate your gaze from the Silverlings. 


Almost identical to each other but Dale has brown tousled hair, slightly poutier lips, and a less defined face shape. Now you remember, recalling the day when you, Harry and Hagrid were headed to the Leaky Cauldron. 


"Another Silverling? The bloodline really is greater huh? Let's see… perhaps you are twins, same mentality, same ambition, same purpose? Hmm, say, what is that purpose?" He asked, and the same as his brother, void expression.


"Nothing of your concerns-" his dead honeyed voice was cut off "Nothing eh? But it seems that someone precious here has something to be concerned about."


You were expecting a bothered expression yet, like before, nothing. "I do not want to be rude in some way, but I believe that you are supposed to tell me what house I am, not intervening in someone else's business?" 


You heard a soft low chuckle and saw that it's coming from a smirking Austin, who is watching the scene that was bestowed upon him.


"Right… Just like your brother, all houses!" 


Professor was now looking at Dumbledore as if telling him to explain yet he just waved it off and smiled. You saw it, and you'll need answers.


And like his brother, Dale was getting stares from girls and nasty stares from boys. You, however, returned to eating -- trying not to look up and ask the two brothers who sat with each other.


"Thomas, Dean," a Black boy even taller than Ron, joined Harry at the Gryffindor table. "Turpin, Lisa," became a Ravenclaw and then it was Ron's turn. He was pale green by now. Harry crossed his fingers under the table and a second later the hat had shouted, "GRYFFINDOR!"


You and Harry clapped loudly with the rest, being friends like their friend had won the Quidditch cup all alone, as Ron collapsed into the chair next to him.


"Well done, Ron, excellent," said Percy Weasley pompously across Harry as "Zabini, Blaise," was made a Slytherin. Professor McGonagall rolled up her scroll and took the Sorting Hat away.


"Ron, pay up." He looked at you with wide eyes and an offended look etched on his face. "What pay up!?" You sighed, yet smirked. "We had a bet, 3 sickles if you get into Gryffindor and I pay the same amount if you don't. Now pay up." He grumbles.


"That's the rules if you don't bet and keep on worrying that you'll end up Slytherin, then I won't be making you pay." 


"Oh alright, I'll ask Percy later, see if he has two sickle." 


"You can pay me back when it's summer." Ron grinned.


Albus Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was beaming at the students, his arms opened wide, as if nothing could have pleased him more than to see them all there.


"Welcome," he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!


"Thank you!"


He sat back down. Everybody clapped and cheered. Harry didn't know whether to laugh or not.


"Is he -- a bit mad?" he asked Percy and you uncertainly.


"Mad?" said Percy airily. "He's a genius! Best wizard in the world! But he is a bit mad, yes. Potatoes, Harry? Oh, there are meat pies, here Y/N." He gave you a decent amount of meat pie on your plate and thanked him.


"Don't fret about it much, Harry, Professor Dumbledore meant the opposite of the houses -- Nitwit Ravenclaws, Oddment Slytherins, Blubber Hufflepuffs, Tweak Gryffindors," you clarified, getting some fried chicken before Ron finishes all of it.


Harry piled his plate with a bit of everything except the peppermints and began to eat. It was all delicious.


"That does look good," said Sir Nicholas sadly, watching Harry cut up his steak.


"Can't you -- ?"


"I haven't eaten for nearly five hundred years," he said. "I don't need to, of course, but one does miss it. I don't think I've introduced myself? Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your service. Resident ghost of Gryffindor Tower."


You looked up at Ron and saw his eyes in bewilderment. "Ron, don't say it." You said sternly, as to know what will happen.


"I know who you are!" said Ron suddenly. "My brothers told me about you -- you're Nearly Headless Nick!" You groaned, not wanting him to show how nearly headless he is.


"I would prefer you to call me Sir Nicholas de Mimsy -- " the ghost began stiffly, but sandy-haired Seamus Finnigan interrupted.


"Nearly Headless? How can you be nearly headless?"


"And that's my cue on not looking." Not wanting to lose your appetite -- as if you'll ever do -- you looked down at your plate, holding up a hand to cover what was about to happen.


Sir Nicholas looked extremely miffed, as if their little chat wasn't going at all the way he wanted.


"Like this," he said irritably. He seized his left ear and pulled. His whole head swung off his neck and fell onto his shoulder as if it was on a hinge. Someone had obviously tried to behead him, but not done it properly. Looking pleased at the stunned looks on their faces, Nearly Headless Nick flipped his head back onto his neck, coughed, and said, 


"So -- new Gryffindors! I hope you're going to help us win the house championship this year? Gryffindors have never gone so long without winning. Slytherins have got the cup six years in a row! The Bloody Baron's becoming almost unbearable -- he's the Slytherin ghost."


Harry looked over at the Slytherin table and saw a horrible ghost sitting there, with blank staring eyes, a gaunt face, and robes stained with silver blood. He was right next to Malfoy who, Harry and you were pleased to see, didn't look too pleased with the seating arrangements.


"How did he get covered in blood?" asked Seamus with great interest.


"I've never asked," said Nearly Headless Nick delicately.


"Trust me, you don't want to know." Everybody looked at your startled face -- eyes staring blankly at your plate as if you were remembering what he had said.


Also, it was your fault for asking -- and Merlin you inwardly want to punch yourself for asking. Your shoulders shook and you went back to eating.


When everyone had eaten as much as they could, the remains of the food faded from the plates, leaving them sparkling clean as before. A moment later the desserts appeared. Blocks of ice cream in every flavour you could think of, apple pies, treacle tarts, chocolate eclairs and jam doughnuts, trifle, strawberries, Jell-O, rice pudding...


As you helped yourself to apple pies and bits of everything, the talk turned to their families. 


"I'm half-and-half," said Seamus. "Me dad's a Muggle. Mom didn't tell him she was a witch 'til after they were married. Bit of a nasty shock for him."


The others laughed.


"What about you, Neville?" said Ron.


"Well, my gran brought me up and she's a witch," said Neville, "but the family thought I was all-Muggle for ages. My Great Uncle Algie kept trying to catch me off my guard and force some magic out of me -- he pushed me off the end of Blackpool pier once, I nearly drowned -- but nothing happened until I was eight. 


Great Uncle Algie came round for dinner, and he was hanging me out of an upstairs window by the ankles when my Great Auntie Enid offered him a meringue and he accidentally let go. But I bounced -- all the way down the garden and into the road. They were all really pleased, Gran was crying, she was so happy. And you should have seen their faces when I got in here -- they thought I might not be magic enough to come, you see. Great Uncle Algie was so pleased he bought me my toad."


Oh, how you would like to laugh at the part where he bounced but felt it was unnecessary and too non-sensitive of you.


On yours and Harry's other side, Percy Weasley and Hermione were talking about lessons ("I do hope they start right away, there's so much to learn, I'm particularly interested in Transfiguration, you know, turning something into something else, of course, it's supposed to be very difficult -- "; "You'll be starting small, just matches into needles and that sort of thing -- ").


You swivelled your gaze to Harry who was looking around with a small almost unnoticeable grin -- he looked drowsy as well.


He turned his head to the High Table again, and you left him to be -- your attention was back to eating delicious desserts." 


You then heard Neville, Seamus, and Dean talking about royal blood or whatsoever. "Royalty? Never heard one who's a wizard or a witch," you hear Dean say -- "for some obvious reason -- Y/N Dumbledore here is most likely to be a part of a Royal bloodline if there was one." 


A rough cough came from Austin Silverling -- continuous coughs as his brother pats his back. "Have some water, are you all right?" You poured him a glass of water and gave it to him which he drank immediately.


"He's allergic to Almonds." Dale blankly states, you looked at his plate and there's a trifle almost finished. "You foolish! Why would you eat a trifle if you're allergic to almonds!?" You whispered yells, audible enough for the older boy.


"I'll get Madam Pomfrey-" 


"I'm fine, don't worry about it." You were to say that he is not fine but when your gaze backs at him -- he was not coughing or anything, he's not having allergic reactions. He looks… perfectly fine.


You eyed him carefully while sitting back down. You were to ask him why he's not having some kind of reaction but Harry suddenly;


"Ouch!" Harry clapped a hand to his head.


"What is it?" asked Percy.


"Are you allergic to Almonds as well?" as you asked this, you gave the two Silverling -- especially Austin the stare and saw them shuffling on their seats, you turned your concern back to Harry


"N-nothing and no I'm not allergic to almonds." 


You then think about how odd it is. The moment Dean said about you possibly a royalty -- which is wholly false -- Austin began to cough and say he's allergic to almonds whilst eating a trifle yet seems to be fine. 


And then Harry… he was looking at the High Table, and your suspicions were half answered when he asked;


"Who's that teacher talking to Professor Quirrell?" he asked Percy.


"Oh, you know Quirrell already, do you? No wonder he's looking so nervous, that's Professor Snape. He teaches Potions, but he doesn't want to -- everyone knows he's after Quirrell's job. Knows an awful lot about the Dark Arts, Snape."


You watched Harry for a while who too watched Snape. You knew something was off but don't want to meddle in, not on your first night as a first-year, no.


At last, the desserts too disappeared, and Professor Dumbledore got to his feet again. The hall fell silent.


"Ahem -- just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you.


"First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all pupils."


And as creepy as it is, the moment those words fell out of Dumbledore's mouth, every professor, Hagrid, and Filch looked at you. 


"And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well."


Dumbledore's twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the Weasley twins.


"I have also been asked by Mr Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors."


"Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch.


"And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death."


This mostly captured your attention. Is it just a coincidence that your dream last night has the out of bounds part in it? 'Well… Fluffy was there, but-' you're not sure if you're going mad or something but this might not be a coincidence. It might be that Fluffy was there all along!


Now, you were not to be as the same troublemakers as the twins are but surely you can break some rules. Especially when curiosity gets the best of you.


"He's not serious?" he muttered to Percy.


"Must be," said Percy, frowning at Dumbledore. "It's odd, because he usually gives us a reason why we're not allowed to go somewhere -- the forest's full of dangerous beasts, everyone knows that. I do think he might have told us prefects, at least."


This is getting closer to making your suspicions believable for yourself. But still… Why would they lie about Fluffy?


 "And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!" cried Dumbledore. Harry noticed that the other teachers' smiles had become rather fixed.


Dumbledore gave his wand a little flick, as if he was trying to get a fly off the end, and a long golden ribbon flew out of it, which rose high above the tables and twisted itself, snakelike, into words.


"Everyone pick their favourite tune," said Dumbledore, "and off we go!"


And the school bellowed:


"Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,


Teach us something please,


Whether we be old and bald


Or young with scabby knees,


Our heads could do with filling


With some interesting stuff,


For now they're bare and full of air,


Dead flies and bits of fluff,


So teach us things worth knowing,


Bring back what we've forgot, just do your best, we'll do the rest,


And learn until our brains all rot."


Everybody finished the song at different times. At last, only the Weasley twins were left singing along to a very slow funeral march. Dumbledore conducted their last few lines with his wand and when they had finished, he was one of those who clapped loudest.


You did not take part in the singing. Even if you want to, there's a lot of things that are clouding up spaces in your mind. 


"Ah, music," he said, wiping his eyes. "A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!"


You stayed in your seat, for the rest of the first years following the prefect. "Y/N?" You looked up to see Percy waiting for you, "I'll follow later, there are some things I would like to talk about with grandfather." Percy nodded and looked at the first years, then back at you


"Well, you know where it is and what's the password right?" You nodded, taking a mental note of 'Caput Draconis' 


Percy left along with other students, you stood up and went to go to catch up with your grandfather who is also standing up to leave. 


You instantly ran up to him, you tugged at his robe and he looked back. "Ah, hello dearie. I suppose you want answers?" You nodded, he went back to sit in his chair and you went to sit beside him, which is McGonagall's chair.


"What do you want to know?" 


"Why am I, along with two others, in all the houses?" You asked, not wasting another second to pass.


He smiled, it was weird, yes, but you don't care about it right now. You need those answers or you'll go berserk.


"I am not the sorting hat Y/N, I can't give you exact reasons. However, what I do know is that whoever was in all the houses at once has all the traits a human can have."


It doesn't make sense to you but like what he said, he cannot give you exact reasons for he does not know too.


"Where is Fluffy?"


You tried to make it sound like a question but it comes out as a command.


"Well, he's with the ministry, remember?" 


"No, well, yeah. But it does not make sense. You see grandfather, I had a dream. More like a nightmare -- but in that nightmare, Fluffy was in the third-floor corridor, where you said that it is out of bounds and students should not go there unless they want a painful death," 


You checked to see if he was still listening and of course, he is.


"and it just can't be a coincidence can it?" 


Dumbledore stares for a moment before he purses his lips. 


"Y/N, it all might be a coincidence, but sometimes it is not. Concurrency can happen a million amounts -- but more than a half of it is not true.


You are a bright witch Y/N, I can tell. So be wide and use your mind. People do rights for the sake of other people but people do wrongs for the sake of themselves."


There it goes again, he's speaking in riddles again. You grumbled as you flop your head on the table, the lights dimly lit by now.


"You'll understand if you unlock the door for yourself and find what is mysterious inside."


You heard the screech of his chair, meaning that he stood up. "It would be best if you go to your dormitory. You will have a long day of learning tomorrow." 


You stand lazily as your grandfather escorts you out of the great hall -- you went ahead out of the Great Hall, and up the marble staircase -- you passed by the drawings you have known all your life -- led yourself through doorways hidden behind sliding panels and hanging tapestries. You climbed more staircases, trying not to fall asleep right there and then.


At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat woman in a pink silk dress.


"Hello dearie, Password?" she said.


"Caput Draconis," you said with exhaustion apparent in your tone. "Get some sleep dearie, try not to run around tonight." You thanked the lady in pink and went inside.


You went up to the girl dormitories and quietly went inside your assigned dorm. You saw other girls that you've known such as Hermione Granger, Lavender Brown, and Parvati Patil's sleeping form laid peacefully in each of their own four-poster beds. 


You went to change into your sleeping attire and went ahead to sleep though you find it difficult to do. You kept turning and tossing, wanting to find a comfortable place to sleep.


A heavy sigh escapes your lips, as you turn to the moonlight that arrays the room that is pitch black.


'Unlock the door and find out for me, he says?'

Chapter Text



"𝑰𝒔 𝒊𝒕 𝒑𝒐𝒔𝒔𝒊𝒃𝒍𝒆 𝒕𝒐 𝒎𝒂𝒓𝒌 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒎𝒊𝒏𝒆?"



"Dumbledore, wake up," you grunted, turning on the other side of the bed. The girl who was deemed to be your roommate goes to your side of the bed and opens the curtains.


As she did, the soaring daylight flashes between yours and two other Gryffindors who do not appear to be morning people. 


"You seriously need to get up. You do not want to be late for your first day of class,"


Hermione scolded irritably annoyed by you not getting up for a few minutes now. Your eyes fluttered open and swayed at the clock that was hanging on the wall.


"Call me Y/N, and please, for the love of Merlin, it is only six in the morning! Classes do not start in two hours, let us sleep."


You flung a pillow on your head, wanting to go back to your deep slumber.


"There is still breakfast, you indeed do not want to miss it. Breakfast is the most important meal of the day and if you don't-" 


You groaned -- sitting up, knowing that there is no way that you could convince her to wait for an hour more sleep. You saw her have a pleased grin and walk towards her bed and read a book; One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi


You just remember -- you will be having Herbology first thing in the morning. "Why do you look so gloomy?" She asks as she sees you staring emptily at your blanket.


"Maybe because I just awoke in the most ghastly time," a sigh followed -- "I know, we can ask each other questions about Herbology to make your morning a bit better." 


You gave her a dumbfounded look, "I don't know how answering a problem so early in the morning can make you better but okay." 


"Okay first, what will happen if you consumed Aligriwid?" She asks, closing the book before -- as you open your trunk to get your Gryffindor robe.


"The consumer will be mute for seventy-three hours -- they will not be able to speak, cough, sneeze or make any form of noise," you interpreted as you closed the bathroom door.


"That's right, expected from someone who lives in Hogwarts. Okay, ask me a question." 


"What's your favourite food?" 


You didn't hear a single word until a few seconds later.


"Herbology, not food." You heard her faint voice.


"Come on, you thought about your answer for a second and the answer is not even close to what I asked." 


"I said earlier to ask each other a Herbology related question. Not food." 


You sighed again. You just want an hour more sleep.


"What will happen if you stew and distil a Crumpton's Crumpets into some sort of wine?" 


You finally asked as you turned the showerhead on and let the water run down your skin.


"If stewed and distilled into a kind of wine, it is said that it will give pleasant dreams to those who suffer from nightmares."


Then a faded shuffling blanket was heard. Hermione looked up and saw Parvati Patil rubbing her eyes and yawning.


"Good morning Patil." She greeted, as Parvati yawned again. Parvati Patil was a girl who had dark skin, long black hair, and dark brown eyes.


"Good morning, I would want to sleep again but you and Dumbledore clearly don't want us to." 


"Only Hermione. Call me Y/N, it's like you're calling my grandfather." 


The three of you talked and talked for minutes until Lavender Brown, a girl who has dirty blonde hair, brown eyes, and skin white -- woke up, yawning before looking up at the two who were talking and hearing your voice coming from the bathroom. 


"Y/N, it's been thirty minutes since you've been there. Would you hurry up?" Hermione yells softly, followed by Parvati;


"Lavender already woke up and you're still not done." She laughs along with Lavender. "I take a bath for a minimum of one hour, thank you," they heard the drips of water stop.


"But since my breakfast has a time limit from now on, I might have to cut it down." The three rolled their eyes as a joke before laughing softly.

You, together with Hermione, Lavender, and Parvati, go down to the great hall where a highly nutritious and delightful breakfast was waiting for you. 


There were a few students already sitting at Gryffindor's table, for instance, Percy. "Wait a minute, I forgot my Herbology book! I'll be back," Lavender exclaimed -- "Take me with you, I also forgot my Standard Book of Spells!" And with that, they walked back to the dormitory, leaving you with Hermione.


You came after Hermione who sat in the near middle of the long table. 


"Good morning Y/N, Granger, how was your night?" Percy greeted, sipping some of his tea. "It's all right, but I wish I could sleep more." You dropped your head on the wood where it made a semi loud slam.


"Well, for me it is kind of all right. Although I wished the night was faster." You groaned in hearing Hermione's words -- wishing the opposite of hers.


"Oh, didn't I hear you saying that you were excited to be attending classes? Why such grim weather hmm?" You did not need to carry your head up to see the smug look on his face.


"Shut it Perce, it's a different case when you wake up in the morning!" your muffled shout rang through a little part of the hall, making some of the students -- professors -- look towards your direction.


After a few minutes of stuffing your mouth with food and talking with Percy and Hermione -- two boys finally came afterwards who were seemingly weary and as if the sun had already gone down and the moon ascended in the sky.   


"You look worse than me," you announced, slicing tomatoes and eating them. "How can we not? We forgot how to get here." Ron poured himself a cup of water and ran it through his throat.


"Maybe you can help us to get to our classes? We have the same classes, no?" Ron half pleaded that you would agree.


"I wish I could be of help but professors needed me ten minutes earlier before their class starts to help them set up." Harry sulked along with Ron who's helping himself with some eggs and bacon.


"And you want to sleep some more?" Hermione raises an eyebrow and you just shrug. 


"How about Hermione? She seems to know the way around here." 


"If they wake up early that is," she told, reading the daily prophet that she borrowed from a fellow Gryffindor.


"I can see from now, that will never happen." Ron groaned, shoving bacon to his mouth and you poured him some water in case he choked. 


As you remember, you went to check your pocket watch -- seeing that you need to be with Professor Sprout, you quickly stood up and got your bag flung over your shoulder, finishing the remains on your plate.


"I'll see the three of you in ten minutes, bye!" Ron and Harry waved their hand whilst Hermione and Percy muttered a small goodbye.


As you were jogging through the halls, trying to get behind the castle where the greenhouse was located -- you passed by many students such as; the twins with Lee, Professor Snape who warned you to not trip yourself over, Peeves that tried to drench you in water which you fortunately avoided, and the Silverling boys.


You did not pay attention much as you were in a hurry -- wanting to help Professor Sprout. However, one of them called your name and made you halt in your tracks, spinning your front to them. 


"Yes?" You asked, as if none of them was speaking one's mind, you asked pleasingly -- "is there something I can help you with? I'm kind of in a hurry here." 


You waited for a response and the younger one said, "there's a paper sticking out of your bag. We supposed it's something important and you might drop it along the way." 


You drifted your eyes to your bag and saw a paper sticking out. You can't remember if it was there earlier or not but you snatched it out.


Austin and Dale stared at the paper whilst you looked up at them, "Is that all?" They nodded, "thank you, I'll be going now." As you turned around to dash through the halls again -- the two just watched you fade away and turned to each other, nodding and taking off to the great hall. 


At some point in your run, you examined the paper that magically stuck out in your bag whilst running past the siblings. You were now certain that it was not there before.


You unfolded the sheet and read the words that were written on it;


For that the obsolete flower and its partner,


had decayed and buried under


The seedling that it bestows in the world,


was left in the dark and was concerned


That it might be alone and empty


yet there's another who has plenty  


You furrowed your eyes -- finding it suspicious. It was indeed not yours but was meant to be yours. 


'... Flower? Is this a connection to the poem in Ollivanders?' 


You've never thrown the paper away. You kept it in your pocket until you got home and placed it safely in a small box -- locked away with other precious things you have.


The moment that odd and unusual things have happened to you -- nightmares-


You stopped in your tracks. 


You thought back to your nightmares.


" I've seen you, Hermione. Why would you set him on fire!? You know how dangerous that could be for him! "


You stated this in your dream… you mentioned Hermione in your dream… yet you just had met her yesterday. 


'What in the bloody hell is happening?' 


You've fastened your pace by now, disturbed by how strange all of this is. Nightmares, poems, coincidental scenarios, all of this is strange.


The paper was folded and tucked away in your bag -- keeping on your run to the greenhouse. 


As you entered the greenhouse, you called out for Professor Sprouts who was sitting on the front, reading a book. "Oh, good morning Y/N!" She acknowledged you.


"Good morning Professor Sprout. What can I do to help?" You placed your bag down on the table near Professor Sprouts'.


"There's nothing much to do really, what about getting your book out? Review some of the herbs and fungi that you had trouble remembering." 


You nodded and sat down where you placed your bag, reaching your book out and opening it to the page you had some difficulties with.

Your first week of attending classes was nothing considerably different from the ones you had privately. At least for others, you beg to differ.


The only differences are that you can earn points for answering -- being partnered with other students -- waking up in the middle of Wednesday night for Astronomy -- early in the morning for breakfast -- and helping professors before the actual class starts.


Yeah, not that much of a difference.


Easily the most boring class was History of Magic, which was the only one taught by a ghost. Professor Binns had been very old indeed when he had fallen asleep in front of the staff room fire and got up the next morning to teach, leaving his body behind him. 


You helped him before classes by loudly reading from page to page about the topic that you'll be discussing. At that point, you just want to slump over and sleep as he too was sleeping, yet all ears.


And of course, Professor Flitwick. Possibly one of your favourite subjects to learn is charms. For Charms -- you helped by writing down the charms, hand movements, and most importantly the incantation.


Professor McGonagall was again different. She made you sit there in front of her, behaved and poised. It was a suffocating hour that turned out to be ten minutes only. 


"Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts," she said. "Anyone messing around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been warned."


Then she changed her desk into a pig and back again. You were all very impressed and couldn't wait to get started, but soon realized you weren't going to be changing the furniture into animals for a long time. 


After taking a lot of complicated notes, you were each given a match and started trying to turn it into a needle. By the end of the lesson, only you and Hermione Granger had made any difference to her match; Professor McGonagall showed the class how it had gone all silver and pointy and gave the both of you a rare smile.


As for Defence Against the Dark Arts… it was kind of interesting, to say the least.  


His room fumes of garlic and his turban whenever you would get near him, it would smell odd. So you kept a good distance, although you can still breathe in the odd scent.


Before classes, you would assist him by listening to him recite all the things he would say during classes. It was strange asking a student, yes but you helped either way. 


It was now Friday -- meaning there would be Double Potions with the Slytherins. You haven't met up with any of your friends from Slytherin.


Mainly Draco Malfoy


Every time that you would walk past him and his goons, only Crabbe and Goyle would greet you -- Malfoy would only look straight, never bothering to glance at you.


You didn't care at all. Well, maybe a little, you went a little overboard by slapping him twice but you would not admit guilt for the main reason why you did that.


You would meet up with Pansy sometimes but only to talk about classes or how she was annoyed by Malfoy along with the two.


Therefore, you were now with Harry and Ron in the great hall -- having breakfast as you speak. 


"What have we got today?" Harry asked Ron as he poured sugar on his porridge.


"Double Potions with the Slytherins," said Ron. "Snape's Head of Slytherin House. They say he always favours them -- we'll be able to see if it's true."


"Wish McGonagall favoured us," said Harry. Professor McGonagall was head of Gryffindor House, but it hadn't stopped her from giving them a huge pile of homework the day before.


"Keep on wishing, maybe the stars will make your wish come true in a hundred years," you sassed -- making Ron laugh while eating some porridge.


Just then, the mail arrived. You didn't bother to look up as you know you wouldn't be getting any mail outside of Hogwarts soon.


So you haven't seen Miles for a long time since he was staying at The Owlery the moment you had taken him home. And since school started he hadn't come back to your room. You might have caught a glimpse of him trying to attract Hedwig.


However, today was different. Miles and Hedwig -- at the same time, dropped a note in yours and Harry's plate. The both of you tore it open at once. It said, in a very untidy scrawl:


Dear Y/N,


I know you get Friday afternoons off, so would you like to come and have a cup of tea with me around three?


I want to hear all about your first week. Send us an answer back with Miles.


Uncle Hagrid


You quickly got your quill out and wrote a note back;


I would love to, uncle. Also, can you make me some of your butter biscuits? Remember, don't mix the dough too much.


Sincerely, your godchild


You tied the letter on Miles' leg not too tight, and he flew off -- not before waiting for Hedwig.


Potions lessons took place down in one of the dungeons. It was colder here than up in the main castle and would have been quite creepy enough without the pickled animals floating in glass jars all around the walls.


At first, you were scared to go down in the dungeons, but when time flies by -- you get used to it. Being always with Professor Snape to be taught the arts of Potions.


Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, and like Flitwick, he paused at Harry's name.


"Ah, Yes," he said softly, "Harry Potter. Our new -- celebrity."


Draco Malfoy and his friends Crabbe and Goyle sniggered behind their hands. Snape finished calling the names and looked up at the class.


People would say that he might be the harshest professor there is -- well it's true. However, being the one who was with him most of your childhood, you argue against it.


"You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making," he began. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but they caught every word -- like Professor McGonagall, Snape had the gift of keeping a class silent without effort. 


"As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don't expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren't as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach."


He turned to you who was listening very carefully -- not wanting to be scolded as you have been in that position. Not that you would say it's pleasant even when privately scolded, what you meant was it is embarrassing with all these people.


"Except for the one who truly listens and appreciates the true deep essence of potions," he said. You want to flaunt to everyone that you just got complimented in front of the class without Professor Snape entirely mentioning your name. 


Ron, who was sitting beside you, side-eyed you. You rolled your eyes at him but inside you wanted to smirk and dance wildly but you controlled yourself.


"Potter!" said Snape suddenly. "What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"


'Uh oh…' you thought as you blankly watched the scene unfold.


Harry glanced at Ron, who looked as stumped as he was, he then turned to you but you hinted that you couldn't say anything or else you're planning your death of embarrassment.


"Why are you looking at Miss Dumbledore?" Professor Snape turned to you and you were frozen, "look the other way." And you did so.


"I don't know, sir," said Harry.


Snape's lips curled into a sneer.


"Tut, tut -- fame clearly isn't everything."


He ignored Hermione's hand.


"Let's try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?"


Hermione stretched her hand as high into the air as it would go without her leaving her seat, but Harry didn't have the faintest idea what a bezoar was. He tried not to look at Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, who were shaking with laughter.


"I don't know, sir."


"Thought you wouldn't open a book before coming, eh, Potter?" Harry forced himself to keep looking straight into those cold eyes.


Snape was still ignoring Hermione's quivering hand.


"What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?"


At this, Hermione stood up, her hand stretching toward the dungeon ceiling.


You wanted to laugh but you can't.


"I don't know," said Harry quietly. "I think Hermione does, though, why don't you try her?"


A few people laughed; Harry caught Seamus's eye, and Seamus winked. Snape, however, was not pleased.


Whilst you were just hoping that all of this would end right away.


"Sit down," he snapped at Hermione.


"Since you were looking at Miss Dumbledore let us let her give you the answers to those questions hmm?"


Every person in the room turns to you. Now, you were wishing to be killed. You were cursing Harry internally so hard that you might blubber it out.


However, you tried to calm yourself by steadying your breathing -- standing up and saying;


"Asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same plant, which also goes by the name of aconite." 


You sat back down and looked at Harry who was giving you a thumbs up yet you glared at him for urging Snape to call you.


"Well? Why aren't you all copying that down?"


There was a sudden rummaging for quills and parchment. Over the noise, Snape said, "And a point will be taken from Gryffindor House for your cheek, Potter."


You gasped quietly -- offended that instead of giving you a point or so, he took a point from your house. 'At least let it be as it is and not take out a point!' You groaned mentally.


Things didn't improve for the Gryffindors as the Potions lesson continued. Snape put them all into pairs and set them to mixing up a simple potion to cure boils.


You were paired with no one because of two reasons, as Snape say;


"There's an odd number of the students and you already perfected this potion before summer started. It's better if none of them was in relaxation just because they got paired by you." 


He's got a point, but still. It's a lot of work for one person… it really isn't but you were kind of lazy at that time.


He swept around in his long black cloak, watching them weigh dried nettles and crush snake fangs, criticizing almost everyone except Malfoy and you, whom he seemed to like.


He was just telling everyone to look at the perfect way the two of you had stewed his horned slugs when clouds of acid green smoke and a loud hissing filled the dungeon.


If you were going, to be honest, you were proud of yourself. But you want to lie so you're going to say how embarrassing it is.


Neville had somehow managed to melt Seamus's cauldron into a twisted blob, and their potion was seeping across the stone floor, burning holes in people's shoes. Within seconds, the whole class was standing on their stools while Neville, who had been drenched in the potion when the cauldron collapsed, moaned in pain as angry red boils sprang up all over his arms and legs.


"Idiot boy!" snarled Snape, clearing the spilt potion away with one wave of his wand. "I suppose you added the porcupine quills before taking the cauldron off the fire?"


Neville whimpered as boils started to pop up all over his nose. 


"Take him up to the hospital wing," Snape spat at Seamus. 


You volunteered to help but Snape told you that you should stay and let Seamus do it.


Then he rounded on Harry and Ron, who had been working next to Neville.


"You -- Potter -- why didn't you tell him not to add the quills? Thought he'd make you look good if he got it wrong, did you? That's another point you've lost for Gryffindor."


This was so unfair that Harry opened his mouth to argue, but Ron kicked him behind their cauldron.


"Don't push it," he muttered, "I've heard Snape can turn very nasty."


You sighed, having enough of this. You were scared of the outcome, yes, but you can't just stay silent. 


What would people say if you did? That you did not care and let your uncle do it? Or say that you did not care because you're in all houses so it doesn't really matter.


With enough courage -- you flew your hand up in the air which was seen immediately by Professor Snape.


"Yes, Miss Dumbledore?" 


"Professor, I would not want to come out as Ill-mannered but don't you think you're being too hard on the Gryffindors and mostly Potter?" 


It was dead silent.


An agonising silence it is.


You were getting widened eyes from everyone along with Parkinson and Malfoy who had seen you stand up to the professors before.


"What are you insinuating?" 


"I'm insinuating that some of us don't know how to make potions flawlessly without the guidance of an adult. Yes, surely I and Malfoy can but that is because we were guided at a young age to do so,"


You stopped taking a breath because you will explode in a minute.


"And it was not Potter's fault that he is trying to make his potion perfectly to even care about how the others do theirs. Do you not think it is a bit needless to take a point from Gryffindors?" 


There it is again, silence. 


Oh, how you would like him to speak up already because everyone's stare is slaughtering you.


Snape walked closer to your cauldron and can see that it was already finished. He darted his gaze from the cauldron to you.


"Very well, since you had perfectly conducted a potion I will give you an extra point for it." And with that, he left.


You slumped over -- your shoulders becoming jelly and a sigh of relief came out. Ron patted your shoulder, whispering a small. "Good job on not dying." You only nodded.


You looked at everyone and saw Hermione smiling at you, and Harry was the most grateful for that. You nodded and smiled at the both of them and continued listening to Snape.


"Cheer up," said Ron, "Snape's always taking points off Fred and George. Can I come and meet Hagrid with you two?"


You nodded, adjusting your bag on your shoulder. 


"Ron's right Harry, don't be bummed about it. I'll talk to Professor Snape again… if I ever dared to."


You sighed, you huffed whilst rubbing your face. "What do you mean? You look cool back there!" 


"Yeah, thanks for that anyway." Harry smiled and Ron too.


"If you were in my shoes you would shake." 


"He's your uncle! Not by blood, but still! He would never do anything to you -- unlike us."


You gave Ron a weirded out face.


"Can you please not always say 'Not by blood' he's still my uncle nonetheless." 


Ron muttered a small sorry before giving you an apologetic smile.


At five to three you left the castle and made your way across the grounds. Hagrid lived in a small wooden house on the edge of the forbidden forest. A crossbow and a pair of goloshes were outside the front door.


When Harry knocked you heard a frantic scrabbling from inside and several booming barks. Then Hagrid's voice rang out, saying, "Back, Fang -- back."


Hagrid's big, hairy face appeared in the crack as he pulled the door open.


"Hang on," he said. "Back, Fang."


"Fang!" You blurted as you pushed yourself in between Hagrid's arm that was on the frame of the door. "I missed you!" You chuckled as Fang was licking your face out of excitement. The two boys were just watching in awestruck.


He let them in, while you kept Fang in your arms.


There was only one room inside. Hams and pheasants were hanging from the ceiling, a copper kettle was boiling on the open fire, and in the corner stood a massive bed with a patchwork quilt over it.


"Make yerselves at home," said Hagrid, Fang went out of your arms and bounded straight at Ron and started licking his ears. Like Hagrid, Fang was clearly not as fierce as he looked.


"This is Ron," Harry told Hagrid, who was pouring boiling water into a large teapot and putting rock cakes onto a plate.


"Another Weasley, eh?" said Hagrid, glancing at Ron's freckles. I spent half me life chasin' yer twin brothers away from the forest. 'Ere are the biscuits yeh requested." 


He placed two plates down, one with rock cakes and one with the delicious biscuits that you wished for. "Mixed it jus' righ'" you smiled at Hagrid and thanked him.


 The rock cakes were shapeless lumps with raisins that almost broke their teeth. They looked at you, hoping that you could give them some of the biscuits.


You pulled the plate closer to you while giving them a look of rejection.


So Harry and Ron pretended to be enjoying them as they told Hagrid all about their first lessons. Fang rested his head on Harry's knee and drooled all over his robes.


"Awe, Fang do you like Harry more than me?" Fang perked up and jumped on your lap shaking his head as if he just understands you.


You gave him bits of your biscuits and gave him pats whilst he rested on your lap -- cuddling with his best friend after Hagrid.


Harry and Ron were delighted to hear Hagrid call Filch "that old git."


You don't want to, but you kind of agree -- feeling a little guilt for feeling that way. Sometimes Filch was nasty to you, especially when you're out of bed or up too early.


"An' as fer that cat, Mrs Norris, I'd like ter introduce her to Fang sometime. D'yeh know, every time I go up ter the school, she follows me everywhere? Can't get rid of her -- Filch puts her up to it."


You and Hagrid are the same -- don't like Filch that much but are too fond of his cat.


Harry told Hagrid about Snape's lesson. Hagrid, like you and Ron, told Harry not to worry about it, that Snape liked hardly any of the students.


"But he seemed to really hate me."


"Rubbish!" said Hagrid. "Why should he?"


"Harry, ever since I have known -- uncle Snape doesn't like any student -- except for me of course" You admit, flipping your hair as a show of pride.


"How's yer brother Charlie?" Hagrid asked Ron. "I liked him a lot -- great with animals."


Harry wondered if Hagrid had changed the subject on purpose. While Ron told Hagrid all about Charlie's work with dragons, Harry picked up a piece of paper that was lying on the table under the tea cosy. 


You were talking comfortably with Hagrid and Ron about Charlie and dragons until you noticed Harry looking at something, you reached over his shoulder and saw what that It was a cutting from the Daily Prophet :




Investigations continue into the break-in at Gringotts on 31 July, widely believed to be the work of Dark wizards or witches unknown.


Gringotts goblins today insisted that nothing had been taken. The vault that was searched had in fact been emptied the same day.


"But we're not telling you what was in there, so keep your noses out if you know what's good for you," said a Gringotts spokesgoblin this afternoon.


There it is again -- the coincidence is happening too much. You cannot wait any longer, or else your mind would be bombarded with more questions as if it was not enough. Though you lost Harry to it.


"Hagrid!" said Harry, "that Gringotts break-in happened on my birthday! It might've been happening while we were there!"


There was no doubt about it, Hagrid definitely didn't meet Harry's eyes this time. He grunted and offered him another rock cake. You read the story again. The vault that was searched had in fact been emptied earlier that same day. Hagrid had emptied that vault.


Seeing as Hagrid wouldn't be answering your question -- you turned to Harry who was there in the vault with Hagrid.


"Harry," you whispered, "what did uncle Hagrid take from that vault? You were with him, no?"


Harry glanced at Hagrid first before leaning closer to you, just enough for you to hear what he will whisper.


"I was, but it looks nothing important. Not that I will know. It was some sort of grubby little package? I'm also curious as to what it is, but Hagrid said it's Hogwarts business. He also said that your grandfather trusted him with it." 


You mumbled a small thanks and leaned away. 


'Grandfather? It can't be meaningless if grandfather trusted Hagrid with it neither being called Hogwarts business.'


You thought as you watched Hagrid suspiciously.


'Just what is happening?'


As the three of you walked back to the castle for dinner, Harry and Ron's pockets weighed down with rock cakes they'd been too polite to refuse. 


Whilst you were happy to have a box of biscuits. The two begged you to give them some of your biscuits which you later on did.


Harry and you thought that none of the lessons you'd had so far had given you as much to think about as tea with Hagrid. Had Hagrid collected that package just in time? Where was it now? And did your grandfather tell lies when you asked him the night after the start-of-term banquet?


Not only that, you had more to think about. 


What are the poems for? Who wrote them? Did the Silverlings do it? Just who are they? Why are you having nightmares? Nightmares that relate to your life? 


Just before you know it, dinner is over and everyone is packing up to go back to their dormitory.


You stayed up late in the common room.


The room was dimly lit and its only light source was from the sizzling and crackling flame. The cosy breeze that brushed your back as you hug your legs up to your chest -- staring bluntly at the fire that reflects in your E/C eyes.


You were reckoning how all of these are happening since summer began.


"Don't you think it's a bit too late to be out of bed?" You turned your head to where the voice came from and there behold Catalina and Dawn.


Dawn instantly snuggles beside you whilst Catalina slithers around the room.


"I just want to think for a moment." 


"You always think Y/N, get some sleep, will you?" She scolded as Dawn nodded her head.


You only sighed, rubbing your forehead. With all the lingering questions and mysteries in your mind, it is starting to ache a bit.


"It's not about the nightmares again is it?" You shook your head. "More than the nightmares," you rested your head on the couch.


"There are these poems that seem to be connected to me yet I do not know what it is." You plopped the two papers that you've been holding since earlier on the ground, letting Catalina and Dawn read it.


"It certainly is odd…" She looks back at you who was staring at the paper. Then she turned her stare back at the words.


"Don't you think… the seedling is you?" You perked your head up, giving her a questionable look.


"What do you mean?" 


"I don't know… it just looks like you were the seedling if it was really for you."


You picked the paper up again and read the two poems carefully. Thanks to Catalina, your suspicions are getting higher and higher and your confusion grows bigger and bigger.


"Even so, It's probably someone just wrote it and happened to fall in your bag or someone left it at Ollivanders."


You caught on to what Catalina said. It certainly did not help your mentality at that time. You can't help but feel that she knows something.


You never told Catalina nor Dawn that you got the first poem at Ollivanders.


As you were about to ask her she perks her head up and wraps her tail to Dawn's.


"Oh look at the time, you got a long day today and Dawn looks like she's drowsy don't you Dawn? Now it's better if you keep these poems and think about them tomorrow and have a good night's sleep yeah?" 


You were going to refuse and ask her yet she pushed you up the stairs of the girl's side. "Goodnight!" And with that, she goes down, leaving you in the dark stairwell.


You were certain about your uncertainties but you cannot deny the fact that you are also giving into drowsiness.


So you went to bed and tried to not have nightmares.


Catalina sighs as she looks at Dawn.


"What? It slipped, what do you want me to do about it?" 


Dawn rolled her eyes whilst going out to the entrance of the common room.


"Then you should've been careful." The two turned their heads quickly as if it was a predator ready to eat them.


"Then you should've been the one to do it. You could have told her yet you didn't." She spat back as two forms came out from the shadow.


"That's what I've been telling him and father. Yet here we are."


"Oh shut it, will you? It was all part of the plan."


Catalina and Dawn look at each other, scepticism shown all over their faces.


"Are you sure that she will be safe? No harm will come her way?" Dawn gets closer to Catalina, as worry washes over their expressions.


"This is what all of these are for." The two nodded, leaving the common room behind, going back to your room where they had stayed since school started.


The cold vast night wasn't of help as they turn and toss over, so much of concern they have for you.


Both of them had great respect and gratitude for you because both of them were rescued by you.


So they only must pay back what you had done for them, even if it does not go close to what life you served them ever since you came to their life.

Chapter Text


"𝑵𝒆𝒗𝒆𝒓 𝒖𝒏𝒅𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒔𝒕𝒊𝒎𝒂𝒕𝒆 𝒘𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒎𝒚 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆 𝒄𝒂𝒏 𝒅𝒐"



I see nothing. Not a single light in the gloaming.   


It's happening again. 


What I fear the most is the nightmare that is happening now. I could not feel anything. I could not feel my legs, my arms, my whole body for that matter.


I've been enduring the last ten minutes of silence for something to transpire. I've been waiting for a voice as it would always do.




I tried to call out for my friends that were supposed to be sleeping just a few feet away from me yet it feels like they were not there anymore.


It appears like I'm in a different room -- a room that is full of shadow. I've been here before, and I never wished to come back.


I was awoken earlier in the middle of my sleep by a bitter flare of wind that forced its way through me.


Hence -- here I am, waiting for something to take place. Yet scared of what it might be.




The voice, It's like the sound of flowers that are blooming in the earlier days of April.  




A tone of voice that will bring you to imagine the scent of a thousand roses that can assure you the smell of a sweet fragrant.


"It looks like my darling has awoken."  


What is this? Is this considered to be a nightmare?


"I can see now, you will never fail to make us proud -- whatever you do in life."


I want to get up. I want to get up so badly. I want to know who is the owner of that soft voice -- so much that I almost cried out amid darkness but not a single noise came out.


"It is awful to not see you do such incredible things, Y/N."


I heard a sob… why are you keep mentioning my name? Just who are you? I tried to get up again but it felt like there was a weight fixed on top of my body. 


I just want to know who that is…


"Always have respect for your Aunt Minerva,"


Why do you sound so familiar, yet I've never heard that voice in my entire life? 


I attempted to scream again, I wanted to get the attention of whoever that is, but I failed again. 


Just what kind of magic is this!?


I'm starting to get irritated because of not getting up and as I hear more sobs coming from the unknown woman, my patience is lessening every second.


"Never fail to understand your Uncle Severus," 


Get up! Get up! Get up! GET UP YOU STUPID BODY OF MINE!


"Always love those who will help you grow,"


What's this… why am I crying? Why can't I just get up and know who it is! 


"And never, ever leave your grandfather's side."


Is this the voice of my mother?... 


I felt eager and anxious at the same time.


I want to see her


I want to hold her


I want to embrace her


Just for once


"Your father and mother love you so dearly… keep that in your heart." 


No, no, this can't be… you're not saying goodbye are you!? Not yet! Please…


"Darling? We have to go."


Is that, dad? Where are you going? You're not leaving me again, are you?


I tried and tried to move and go to where my supposed father and mother are.


Move! Why can't I move!!? 


"Have my beautiful princess woke up?" 


I heard faint laughter. 


The tears kept falling from my eyes to my cheeks and neck, failing miserably from making a move.


"We will come back for her, I promise." 


No! No! Don't leave me here! Please! Mum! Dad! 


Stupid body! Why can't you get up!?


I just want to see my parents -- even if it's just a nightmare or a dream or whatever the bloody hell this is.


Is that so hard to ask?


"It's hard for us but we have to go, they're waiting."


That's the breaking point for me


I tried so hard to get up.


My body is tired of trying but I have to, I have to go see mum and dad.


I also tried to scream and my throat is turning musky and dry even though not a sound comes out of my mouth.


I tried so hard that I felt my whole body shake for a tiny moment, and I continued, hoping that they were still there, waiting for me to come. 


"We'll be back, I promise."


And just like that, the weight was lifted off of my body. I was dragging myself upwards so harshly that once the weight had left -- my body was pushed severely till I felt my head meet with the floorboard of my bed.


My head was slammed so hard that I heard a loud thud before I fell to the ground, my arms and legs slipping from the bed.


I felt a cold thick liquid dribbling down my forehead -- my eyelids getting heavier every time I attempted to keep them open -- my sight of the dormitory's ceiling was becoming more clouded, the calls of my roommates for my name were beginning to be distant and distant. 


The mix of blood and sweat is starting to give me such an annoyance to control my repugnance of the metallic smell.


I don't know how or what to feel…


I just laid there, the same mistake I did earlier.


Instead of getting up and striving to see and feel what it's like to be embraced by your parents in a tight hug.


Hermione jolted up as soon as she heard a loud thud that felt like thunder in her dreams. At the same time as Parvati and Lavender who are heavy sleepers.


"What is that?" Lavender asked as she looks around with terror on her face. "I don't know either," Hermione struggles to see in the dark -- she opens the lamp beside her to see a bit better.


"Y/N! Lavender, Hermione! Look!" Parvati rushes out under the covers and dives straight to where your body was laying in a weird stance.


"What happened to her!?" Lavender cried out, getting a towelette and damping the continuous trickling blood from the cut on your forehead.


Hermione promptly went outside of their dorm, ignoring the calls of her roommates. "I'm going to get the prefect," she stated before leaving the room to the two girls.


She had met the girl prefect Eleanor O'Moore when Percy had introduced her. She had a couple of conversations with her including what room she was staying at, so she went directly there as soon as she could.


As she got there, she rapidly went wild on the door -- not stopping until someone opened the door. "What? Do you know-"


"Time is unnecessary when a student's head is bleeding. Now, is O'Moore there?" The girl was shocked and quickly called out for the prefect.


"Is something-" 


"Yes, Y/N's head is on the ground, her head is bleeding, and unconscious," she hurriedly says. The girls inside the room quickly turned to where Hermione is, looking at her with enlarged eyes.


"Y/N!? as in Y/N Dumbledore!?" Hermione nodded, they quickly went on their feet. "Maxine, fetch Weasley, the other Prefect. Tell him to get Professor McGonagall or Madam Pomfrey."  


Hermione leads her back to their dormitory. Eleanor gasped as she saw you on the ground with a tint of red on your forehead.


"Help me lay her on the bed." They helped each other to carry you back on your bed -- swaying your dishevelled hair out of your face and grabbing the towelette to the bathroom, dampening it and benevolently wiping your entire face to your neck.


Just not far from now, Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey burst into the room, slightly making the girls jump out of shock. 


"Y/N! Oh, my gracious," McGonagall exclaims as she sits beside your bed and holds your hand -- followed by an anxious Madam Pomfrey.


"Professor, she needs to be down in the Hospital Wing, she will be healed there better." 


With the help of Eleanor and Hermione, you are now laying on the bed covered in white sheets. 


"Will she be alright Professor?" Asked Eleanor, "we will make sure she will be. Go back to your dorms, you will be rewarded a point for helping." They both nodded and went back to their separate rooms. 


The moment the two students left the Hospital Wing, McGonagall ran to your side and looked at Madam Pomfrey who just used the charm 'Episkey' for the cut on your head.


Your facial expression became tense for a short minute before it rested later on. 


"I'm worried for her," McGonagall confessed, carefully caressing your head that is as delicate as a teacup.


"We all are, Professor."


Hours flew by -- specks of dust seemed to dance in the shaft of afternoon sunlight that slanted through the window. The aroma of a sunlight afternoon spiralled the orange-tinted room.


Your fluttering eyes deliberately cleared -- blinking for a second or so before you observe where you are. You released a soft groan from the headache you received from sitting up. 


Chair scraping against the floor scrunches your face up, not liking the sound very much. 


"How was your sleep?" You tried to speak but your throat was too dry and only made a hoarse voice.


"Ooh, I forgot, here -- it will help you." You drank the bitter drink that she gave you, finishing it till the last drop and coughing whilst giving the small goblet back to her hands.




"Much," you now spoke in low and quiet -- "how long has it been?" Feeling hot all of a sudden, you lifted the blanket away from your body, not surprisingly -- you were still in your nightwear.


"Around seven hours, why?" You shook your head lightly, not asking for another headache. You glimpsed to the lower right part of your bed -- across the metal floorboard, there's a cart full of good sweets and letters.


"Almost all of the students wished to visit, it is a hard push to get them away." You smiled as she sighs, you slid your feet down on the ground -- holding on to the bed frame as you pushed yourself up -- wobbly legs along the way.


"Need a hand dear?" You grabbed on the metal floorboard, walking nearer the cart that was inches away from you. "I'm fine," as you finally reached the cart, your fingertips grazed with a letter that stands out amongst the others.


A letter that has a shiny shade of silver, a faded line drawing of what it seems to be like -- a bay stallion and a massive thread of 'S' in the middle. You find it too elegant to be a mere get well soon letter. The other letters were mostly to be different shades of F/C or letters in their house colour.


You unfolded the one that you are holding and started to read what is jotted down on the hard yet thin card. 


We wished for you to be well soon. We asked some of the first years what kind of pie is in your favour, and we brought you some F/P. It's not much but we hope it will make you a tad better.




You broke into a minor smile and read the other letters. Other letters seem to be normal ones such as; Percy, Harry, Oliver, Cedric Neville, Hermione, Lavender and much more. Yet, some are weird and humorous enough to make you laugh such as the letter from the twins that said they will burn your bed and torment the part where your head got hit.


Some are from the people you are surprised to see like; Charlie, Molly, Bill Weasley, Narcissa Malfoy, Augusta Longbottom, and many more that are not in Hogwarts.


You asked Madam Pomfrey how did the news of you getting unconscious spread, not only in Hogwarts but also outside. "I don't know, really but I think they send letters about you being sent here in the hospital wing to their families. One more person to know it is as good to be in the Daily Prophet." 


You hoped not, it's embarrassing if you asked yourself. You being unconscious after a week of school, Rita Skeeter might just spread fibs of stories that you're too fragile to be in Hogwarts or something much worse. 

It has been five days since the day you got unconscious -- and four days since you've been out of the hospital wing. Nearly everyone in the school asked how you or your head -- if something hurts or if there's something they can do.


You're not going to lie and say you didn't feel superior those past few days because you did, yet you felt kind of bad so you made them stop for a while.


And going to class next Monday… Well, it took time to prove to the professors -- particularly Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall -- that you can handle yourself and that you felt fine for some time now. 


Some of the students were wondering, why would you convince the professors to take classes when they insist that you don't? For a reason that you don't want to be left behind and you need that perfect attendance because you promised your grandfather that if you got one, he will let you -- along with Hagrid -- visit Charlie in Romania and possibly befriend a dragon there.


You know how much your uncle Hagrid loves dragons -- so you will never let the opportunity pass. Plus, you will see Charlie and you can bug him to let you have a go with the dragons if he can.


Forthwith, you're with Harry and Ron, reading the notice that is pinned up in the Gryffindor common room that made the others groan. Flying lessons would be starting on Thursday -- and Gryffindor and Slytherin would be learning together.


"Typical," said Harry darkly. "Just what I always wanted. To make a fool of myself on a broomstick in front of Malfoy."


He had been looking forward to learning to fly more than anything else. 


"You don't know that you'll make a fool of yourself," said Ron reasonably. "Anyway, I know Malfoy's always going on about how good he is at Quidditch, but I bet that's all talk."


"Ron's right Harry," you said, untangling your strands of hair. "What I'll reckon is that you will do good with the flying lesson, and don't fuss about Malfoy much, he's a git." 


Malfoy certainly did talk about flying a lot. He complained loudly about first years never getting on the house Quidditch teams and told long, boastful stories that always seemed to end with him narrowly escaping Muggles in helicopters.


Not only that, he kept avoiding you whenever you passed by him in the corridors of the Dungeon or the mere halls. You even heard him saying that you faked what happened to you that one night which earned a great smack on the head by Pansy.


"How can she fake it? Professors were worried, you dung brain," said Pansy. "Nevertheless, she might have deceived the professors-" you yanked his hair lightly, receiving a small hiss from him. "Shut it Malfoy before I do more than a pull in the hair." You walked away, smiling when you heard some of the Slytherins laughs.


He wasn't the only one flaunting his flying skills, though: the way Seamus Finnigan told it, he'd spent most of his childhood zooming around the countryside on his broomstick. Even Ron would tell anyone who'd listen about the time he'd almost hit a hang glider on Charlie's old broom which you had witnessed.


Everyone from wizarding families talked about Quidditch constantly. Ron had already had a big argument with Dean Thomas, who shared their dormitory, about soccer. Ron couldn't see what was exciting about a game with only one ball where no one was allowed to fly. 


You and Harry had caught Ron prodding Dean's poster of the West Ham soccer team, trying to make the players move. You laughed in the back of the room with Harry as Ron scoffed at you.


Neville had never been on a broomstick in his life because his grandmother had never let him near one. Harry once told you how he felt she'd had good reason because Neville managed to have an extraordinary number of accidents even with both feet on the ground.  


Hermione Granger was almost as nervous about flying as Neville was. This was something you couldn't learn by heart out of a book -- not that she hadn't tried.


At breakfast, on Thursday she bored them all stupid with flying tips she'd gotten out of a library book called Quidditch Through the Ages. Neville was hanging on to her every word, desperate for anything that might help him hang on to his broomstick later, but everybody else was very pleased when Hermione's lecture was interrupted by the arrival of the mail.


Harry and you hadn't had a single letter since Hagrid's note, something that Malfoy had been quick to notice, of course. Malfoy's eagle owl was always bringing him packages of sweets from home, which he opened gloatingly at the Slytherin table.


You told him to never mind Malfoy as such he only gloats what he has. Plus, you promised Harry that once summer started you'll send him many sweets, he smiled and thanked you.


A barn owl brought Neville a small package from his grandmother. He opened it excitedly and showed them a glass ball the size of a large marble, which seemed to be full of white smoke.


"It's a Remembrall!" he explained. "Gran knows I forget things -- this tells you if there's something you've forgotten to do. Look, you hold it tight like this and if it turns red -- oh... " His face fell because the Remembrall had suddenly glowed a scarlet, "... you've forgotten something..."


You noticed that what he'd forgotten was his robes and about to tell him when Draco Malfoy, who was passing the Gryffindor table, snatched the Remembrall out of his hand.


Harry, Ron, and you jumped to your feet. You were half hoping for a reason to fight Malfoy, but Professor McGonagall, who could spot trouble quicker than any teacher in the school, was there in a flash.


"What's going on?"


"Malfoy's got my Remembrall, Professor."


Scowling, Malfoy quickly dropped the Remembrall back on the table.


"Just looking," he said, "We both know that you're not 'just looking' Malfoy" he scoffed, turning back to you, "Why? Do you know what goes on in my mind? Or you just fancy me so much that you know?" He smirked and you were about to punch that awful smirk on his face when Ron and Harry pulled your arms back -- knowing that Professor McGonagall is watching. Malfoy scowled the two and he sloped away with Crabbe and Goyle behind him.


At three-thirty that afternoon, the three of you and the other Gryffindors hurried down the front steps onto the grounds for their first flying lesson. It was a clear, breezy day, and the grass rippled under their feet as they marched down the sloping lawns toward a smooth, flat lawn on the opposite side of the grounds to the forbidden forest, whose trees were swaying darkly in the distance.


The Slytherins were already there, and so were twenty broomsticks lying in neat lines on the ground. Harry had heard Fred and George Weasley complain about the school brooms, saying that some of them started to vibrate if you flew too high, or always flew slightly to the left.


Their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived. She had short, grey hair, and yellow eyes like a hawk.


"Well, what are you all waiting for?" she barked. "Everyone, stand by a broomstick. Come on, hurry up."


You stood beside Hermione who dropped a small smile to you which you gladly sent back before looking down at the ageing broom that had strands crumpled up.


"Stick out your right hand over your broom," called Madam Hooch at the front, "and say 'Up!'"


"UP" everyone shouted.


Yours and Harry's broom jumped into your hand at once, but it was one of the few that did. Hermione Granger's had simply rolled over on the ground, and Neville's hadn't moved at all. Perhaps brooms, like horses, could tell when you were afraid, thought Harry; there was a quaver in Neville's voice that said only too clearly that he wanted to keep his feet on the ground.


Madam Hooch then showed them how to mount their brooms without sliding off the end, and walked up and down the rows correcting their grips. Harry and Ron were delighted when she told Malfoy he'd been doing it wrong for years. You almost gave out a laugh if it weren't for Hermione nudging you on the shoulder.


"Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard," said Madam Hooch. "Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet, and then come straight back down by leaning forward slightly. On my whistle -- three -- two--"


But Neville, nervous and jumpy and frightened of being left on the ground, pushed off hard before the whistle had touched Madam Hooch's lips.


"This is not going to end up good…" you whispered to yourself and was heard by Hermione who was also worried.


"Come back, boy!" she shouted, but Neville was rising straight up as a cork shot out of a bottle -- twelve feet -- twenty feet. You saw his scared white face look down at the ground falling away, saw him gasp, slip sideways off the broom, you were about to mount your broom again and flew over to Neville but before you can --


WHAM -- a thud and a nasty crack and Neville lay facedown on the grass in a heap. His broomstick was still rising higher and higher and started to drift lazily toward the forbidden forest and out of sight.


Madam Hooch was bending over Neville, her face as white as his.


"Broken wrist," you heard her mutter. "Come on, boy -- it's all right, up you get."


She turned to the rest of the class.


"None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you'll be out of Hogwarts before you can say 'Quidditch.' Come on, dear."


Neville, his face tear-streaked, clutching his wrist, hobbled off with Madam Hooch, who had her arm around him. You wished to visit him later, you honestly didn't like the way something cracked earlier.


No sooner were they out of earshot than Malfoy burst into laughter.


"Did you see his face, the great lump?"


The other Slytherins joined in.


"Shut up, Malfoy," snapped Parvati Patil.


"Ooh, sticking up for Longbottom?" said Pansy Parkinson, a hard-faced Slytherin girl. "Never thought you'd like fat little crybabies, Parvati."


"Pansy!" She turned to you and gave you a look saying 'what?' As if she did nothing wrong. You rolled your eyes and sighed.


"Look!" said Malfoy, darting forward and snatching something out of the grass. "It's that stupid thing Longbottom's gran sent him."


The Remembrall glittered in the sun as he held it up.


"Give that here, Malfoy," said Harry quietly. Everyone stopped talking to watch.


Malfoy smiled nastily.


"I think I'll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find -- how about -- up a tree?"


"Give it here!" Harry yelled, but Malfoy had leapt onto his broomstick and taken off. He hadn't been lying, he could fly well. Hovering level with the topmost branches of an oak he called, "Come and get it, Potter!"


"You such a git, arsehole, dung brain, Malfoy get back here before I use the broom jinx on you!" Everyone stopped and stared at you, "What?" You spat -- " … you can do the broom jinx?" Seamus asked, "Wanted to learn it once so I did, now get back here you git!"


Seeing as he won't be getting down soon, Harry turned to you and whispered your name, "I was hoping to get it, want to come? You know… just in case I fall." You gave him a smirk, knowing that you would. "I'll chase the Remembrall and throw it to you, sounds good?" He nodded, smiling with a bit of worried hinting.


Harry grabbed yours and his broom from the grass -- giving yours whilst snickering as if the two of you had been partners in crime for a long time.


"No!" shouted Hermione Granger and Pansy Parkinson who soon glared at each other. "Madam Hooch told us not to move -- you'll get us all into trouble."


Harry ignored her. Blood was pounding in his ears. You swivelled to Hermione and grinned at her, "Don't worry about it, you won't get it as bad as I would."


You mounted the broom and kicked hard against the ground and up, up you soared; air rushed through your hair, and your robes whipped out behind you -- you felt excitement rush in you as it's been a long time since you flew in a broom, you looked at Harry who seems to be in the same excitement as you.


He pulled his broomstick up a little to make it even higher, and heard screams and gasps of girls back on the ground and an admiring whoop from Ron. You watched in awe as you saw him as joyous as ever.


'Now back to that git," you turned the direction of your broom to where Malfoy was, who looked stunned.


"Give it here," Harry called, "or I'll knock you off that broom!"


"Oh, yeah?" said Malfoy, trying to sneer, but looking worried.


"Shaking in your boots Malfoy? Not such a pleasure to see, hmm?" You teased as he grimaced at you.


Harry leaned forward and grasped the broom tightly in both hands, and it shot toward Malfoy like a javelin. Malfoy only just got out of the way in time; Harry made a sharp about-face and held the broom steady. A few people below were clapping along with you.


"No Crabbe and Goyle up here to save your neck, Malfoy," Harry called.


It was now your momentum to move, you leaned forward and swooshed straight at Malfoy who was busy giving looks of daggers at Harry. You were inches away from him when you harshly snatched the Remembrall that was gripped loosely by his cold sweaty hands that you wished to wash away after this. 


"Harry!" You threw it down at Harry which passed him, He leaned forward and pointed his broom handle down -- the next second he was gathering speed in a steep dive, racing the ball. Your smile faltered as you saw him just a few feet away from the ground.


"No no no! Don't die and get me scolded alone!" 


You went steep down, hoping to yank Harry away before he fell flat on his face. The screams of students were heard but you ignored them and went down still, but Harry stretched out his hand -- a foot from the ground he caught it, just in time to pull his broom straight, and he toppled gently onto the grass with the Remembrall clutched safely in his fist.


Now you're the one in danger, you rapidly heaved the broom upwards, your face hardly an inch away from the grass and felt relieved as your broom scurried away from it and flew you up in midair again.


You clapped hands with Harry, cheering each other for what they did. Both of you heard blasts of cheering from the ground.




Your heart sank faster than you'd just avoided the ground. Professor McGonagall was running toward them. You got to your feet, trembling.


"Never -- in all my time at Hogwarts--"


Professor McGonagall was almost speechless with shock, and her glasses flashed furiously, " -- how dare you -- might have broken your neck -- and to think that you had just gotten out of the hospital wing--"


"It wasn't their fault, Professor--"


"Be quiet, Miss Patil--"


"But Malfoy--"


"That's enough, Mr Weasley. Potter, Dumbledore, follow me, now."


You caught sight of Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle's triumphant faces as he left, you were about to punch him in the face when Harry tugged on your shoulder -- walking numbly in Professor McGonagall's wake as she strode toward the castle. You would never get to play Quidditch ever again, you just knew it.


You knew Harry wanted to say something to defend the both of you, but there seemed to be something wrong with his voice. Professor McGonagall was sweeping along without even looking at him; you and Harry had to jog to keep up. Now you and Harry's done it. You hadn't even lasted two weeks. He'd be packing his bags in ten minutes and you'd be saying goodbye to Quidditch forever, and never get to go to Romania.


Up the front steps, up the marble staircase inside, and still Professor McGonagall didn't say a word to you. She wrenched open doors and marched along corridors with Harry and you trotting miserably behind her. Maybe she was taking you to your grandfather.


Professor McGonagall stopped outside a classroom. She opened the door and poked her head inside.


"Excuse me, Professor Flitwick, could I borrow Wood for a moment?"


'Oliver? What's this had to do with him?' You thought as you watched Harry tremble a bit.


Oliver came out of Flitwick's classroom, confused as you and Harry.


"Follow me, you three," said Professor McGonagall, and they marched on up the corridor, Wood looking curiously at the two of you.


"In here."


Professor McGonagall pointed them into a classroom that was empty except for Peeves, who was busy writing rude words on the blackboard.


"Out, Peeves!" she barked. Peeves threw the chalk into a bin, which clanged loudly, and he swooped out cursing. Professor McGonagall slammed the door behind him and turned to face the two boys, not before looking at you with a devilish smirk.


"Potter, this is Oliver Wood. Wood -- I've found you a Seeker and another Chaser."


Wood's expression changed from puzzlement to delight and yours changed from horrifying to deliriums.


"Are you serious, Professor?"


"Absolutely," said Professor McGonagall crisply. "The boy's a natural. I've never seen anything like it. Was that your first time on a broomstick, Potter?"


Harry nodded silently. He didn't have a clue what was going on,


"As for Y/N, we all know that she has ridden a few times but she's much more jarring than we know."


You flushed and cowered down as both Oliver and Professor McGonagall smiled at you.


"He caught that thing in his hand after a fifty-foot dive and Y/N threw it directly and at the point to him, even followed him down and just as Potter did, she avoided the ground," Professor McGonagall told Wood. "Didn't even scratch themselves. Charlie Weasley couldn't have done it."


Wood was now looking as though all his dreams had come true at once.


"Ever seen a game of Quidditch, Potter?" he asked excitedly.


"Wood's captain of the Gryffindor team," Professor McGonagall explained.


"He's just the build for a Seeker, too," said Wood, now walking around Harry and staring at him. "Light -- speedy -- we'll have to get him a decent broom, Professor -- a Nimbus Two Thousand or a Cleansweep Seven, I'd say." He turned his feet to you,


"As for you… well, I can see that you can be a good Chaser -- thinking of recruiting you in your second year but I don't think I need to wait a year for that," you smiled and almost squealed as your dream of being in the Quidditch team is finally coming true.


"Either a Nimbus Two Thousand or an Air Wave Gold." 


Oliver preferred those two not just because they will be fit for a Chaser -- he chose those because he knew those were your dream brooms as of the moment.


"I shall speak to Professor Dumbledore and see if we can't bend the first-year rule. Heaven knows we need a better team than last year. Flattened in that last match by Slytherin, I couldn't look Severus Snape in the face for weeks..."


You choked a laugh as you remember the scene very clearly.


"I want to hear you're training hard, both of you, or I may change my mind about punishing you."


Then she suddenly smiled.


"Both of your fathers would have been proud," she said. "They were excellent Quidditch players themselves."


The both of you got dismissed and Oliver was left with McGonagall to talk things out with him about the both of you.


As Harry closes the door behind him, he looks at you who is just staring blankly ahead with eyes as broadened as the sun. 


He was about to poke you and see if you're alright but failed to do it as he felt his whole world joggle beneath him when you shook him so hard that his arm might've been amputated as you yell.


"Harry! We're Quidditch players! Woohoo! This is one of the most incomparable days in my entire existence!" 


He yanks your hands away from him as he tries to stabilize himself on the ground. "Calm down Y/N, we're in the middle of the hall." 


"Oh shush, it's like you're not excited!" You are right, but Harry only eased himself down as he didn't want to get much attention. 


Harry smiled and as he was about to walk away you held his arm one more time and held a sincere grin on your face.


"Thank you, Harry, if it weren't for you tagging me along I might have never had this opportunity." 


Harry was stunned, this was the first time someone has thanked him so sincerely. He does not know what to say. He was just staring in amazement. 


Not so long after, he shakes his head and stutters out the word "nothing". You finally let go of his arm and walked away with your arm dangling on his shoulder.


"Come on! We need to celebrate!"


 "You're joking."


It was dinnertime. You and Harry had just finished telling Ron what had happened when you'd left the grounds with Professor McGonagall. Ron had a piece of steak and kidney pie halfway to his mouth, but he'd forgotten all about it.


"Seeker and Chaser?" he said. "But first years never -- you must be the youngest house player in about--"


"-- a century," said Harry, shovelling pie into his mouth. He felt particularly hungry after the excitement of the afternoon. "Wood told us."


Ron was so amazed, so impressed, he just sat and gaped at both of you.


"We start training next week," said you. "Only don't tell anyone, Wood wants to keep it a secret."


Fred and George Weasley now came into the hall, spotted Harry and you, and hurried over.


"Well done," said George in a low voice. "Wood told us. We're on the team too -- Beaters."


"I tell you, we're going to win that Quidditch cup for sure this year," said Fred. "We haven't won since Charlie left, but this year's team is going to be brilliant. You must be good, Harry, Wood was almost skipping when he told us. Y/N, we should've been there and seen you fly down and upwards like nothing -- just like Wood told us."


"Anyway, we've got to go, Lee Jordan reckons he's found a new secret passageway out of the school."


"Bet it's that one behind the statue of Gregory the Smarmy that we found in our first week. See you."


"Don't forget to tell me!" You yelled and they turned around putting a thumbs up whilst walking backwards.


"Of course sweetheart! How can we?" 


Fred and George had hardly disappeared when someone far less welcome turned up: Malfoy, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle. You groaned, not wanting them to ruin your good mood.


"Having the last meal, Potter? When are you getting the train back to the Muggles?"


"You're a lot braver now that you're back on the ground and you've got your little friends with you," said Harry coolly. You and Ron laughed under your breaths.


There was of course nothing at all little about Crabbe and Goyle, but as the High Table was full of teachers, neither of them could do more than crack their knuckles and scowl.


"I'd take you on anytime on my own," said Malfoy. "Tonight, if you want. Wizard's duel. Wands only -- no contact. What's the matter? Never heard of a wizard's duel before, I suppose?"


"Of course he has," said you, wheeling around. "I'm his second, who's yours?"


Malfoy raised a brow, "You Dumbledore? Why can't you interfere with this duel." You scowled, "Why is that? Scared that I have much more experience in duelling than you?" 


He began to stutter, mixing words with words. You sneered, knowing much more than Malfoy since well, you live in Hogwarts.


"I'm their third!" Ron exclaimed, not so loud so the professors won't hear. 


Malfoy looked at Crabbe and Goyle, sizing them up.


"Crabbe's my second and Goyle third," he said. "Midnight all right? We'll meet you in the trophy room; that's always unlocked."


When Malfoy had gone, Ron and Harry looked at each other, whilst you just ate the meat pie.


"What is a wizard's duel?" said Harry. "And what do you mean, she's my second and you're our third?"


"Well, a second, me, is there to take over if you die and same as the third when I die," you said casually, Ron was getting started on his cold pie. Catching the look on Harry's face, he added quickly, "But people only die in proper duels, you know, with real wizards. The most you and Malfoy'll be able to do is send sparks at each other. Neither of you knows enough magic to do any real damage. I bet he expected you to refuse, anyway."


"And what if I wave my wand and nothing happens?"


"Throw it away and punch him on the nose," Ron suggested.


"Or bang it with your head and hope that you go unconscious." You added,


"Excuse me."


You three looked up. It was Hermione Granger.


"Can't a person eat in peace in this place?" said Ron.


"My knight in shining pyjamas!" 


You stood up and hugged her, ever since you knew she was the one who called for a prefect that night, you always teased her with that nickname.


"Didn't I say to stop calling me that?" She groaned but sent the hug back. "Can't do anything about it." You chuckled.


"I couldn't help overhearing what you and Malfoy were saying--"


"Bet you could," Ron muttered.


You pushed his head with a frown on your face. "What!?" He asked aggressively, "Be nice or else I'll send a letter to Aunt Molly." He rolled his eyes and got back to his food.


"-- and you mustn't go wandering around the school at night, think of the points you'll lose Gryffindor if you're caught, and you're bound to be. It's really very selfish of you."


"And it's really none of your business," said Harry.


"Goodbye," said Ron.


You glared at the two boys and turned to Hermione, "Sorry about them, plus, don't worry. We would come out alive and well and add to that, I had a few duels myself." You said proudly which was ignored by Hermione.


"I didn't say that you wouldn't but what I was worried about was you'll lose points for Gryffindor if you get caught." 


"You're making it sound like we should be dead rather than lose points…" 


Hermione groaned and stared at you with a stern look. You shuddered uncomfortably at how she kind of looks like Professor McGonagall at the moment. 


"Y/N sit down and eat will you?" You heard Ron grumbling. 


Hermione rolled her eyes and went away but not before warning you and saying goodbye.


You sat down, turning to the boys. "Meet me at the Common Room before midnight. I'll give you tips on how not to lose to Malfoy." They scoffed, "As if I will let that happen, even though I don't know much," Said Harry

It was now before midnight and before going down with your wand, tight in your grasp. You made sure Hermione was asleep as well as the others.


You made your way out silently and down the stairs where Ron and Harry were already sitting down, gazing blankly at the crackling flame of the fire.


Minutes had passed so quickly but you managed to give him and teach him how to do a few jinxes and charms that you were sure to help him.


"Half-past eleven," Ron muttered at last, "we'd better go."


You fixed yourselves for a minute and made Harry remember some of those you taught him so that when you get there, he won't just stare and point his wand.


You had almost reached the portrait hole when a voice spoke from the chair nearest to them, "I can't believe you're going to do this, Y/N."


A lamp flickered on. It was Hermione Granger, wearing a pink bathrobe and a frown.


"You!" said Ron furiously. "Go back to bed!"


"Hermione! What are you doing here!? I thought you were asleep!" 


"I almost told his brother," Hermione snapped, "Percy -- he's a prefect, he'd put a stop to this."


"No! Don't tell Percy. Hermione, I'm grateful for that night but please don't snitch us."


"Come on," Harry said to Ron and you. He pushed open the portrait of the Fat Lady and climbed through the hole.


You gave Hermione a sorry eye but followed the two, as you were about to climb through the hole you felt a pull in your arm that made you yelp.


"No, this isn't right. You should know that Y/N." 


Harry was now annoyed, they could have been there a few minutes ago but Hermione was holding them back. He pushed past Ron and heaved on your arm too.


"Let her go, she can decide for herself can't you see?" Said Harry, at this point, you were about to lose both of your arms on how tight their grasps are.


You were also getting annoyed but kept holding back yourself. Hermione only wants to help yet you certainly don't want to miss the duel.


So you yanked both of your arms away from their grasps and walked over to Ron who was waiting impatiently.


"Let's talk about this later, but let's not make Malfoy think that we're forfeiting from the duel." 


Harry nodded and walked over to you two, you said a small goodbye to Hermione before going through, wanting to be respectful still.


Hermione wasn't going to give up that easily. She followed Harry through the portrait hole, hissing at them like an angry goose.


"Don't you care about Gryffindor, do you only care about yourselves, I don't want Slytherin to win the house cup, and you'll lose all the points I got from Professor McGonagall for knowing about Switching Spells."


"Go away."


"All right, but I warned you, you just remember what I said when you're on the train home tomorrow, you're so--"


But what they were, they didn't find out. Hermione had turned to the portrait of the Fat Lady to get back inside and found herself facing an empty painting. The Fat Lady had gone on a nighttime visit and Hermione was locked out of Gryffindor tower.


"Now what am I going to do?" she asked shrilly.


"That's your problem," said Ron. "We've got to go, we're going to be late."


You skipped happily to her side, "Come on Hermione. The more the audience the better, only you of course. Besides, if he did us dirty you would be there to be a witness." 


Hermione scoffed at this, clearly not liking what was happening.


"She's coming with us guys!" You half-shouted, making the two boys turn to you.


"No, she's not."


"D'you think I'm going to stand out here and wait for Filch to catch me? If he finds all three of us I'll tell him the truth, that I was trying to stop you, and you can back me up."


"You've got some nerve -- " said Ron loudly.


"Shut up, both of you!" said Harry sharply. "I heard something." You left Hermione with Ron and walked closer to Harry, wanting to know what it is.


It was a sort of snuffling.


"Mrs Norris?" breathed Ron, squinting through the dark.


"That's not Mrs Norris, that's Neville." You ran instantly to the boy who seemed to be curled up on the floor, fast asleep, but jerked suddenly awake as you woke him up.


"Thank goodness you found me! I've been out here for hours, I couldn't remember the new password to get into bed."


"Keep your voice down, Neville. The password's 'Pig snout' but it won't help you now, the Fat Lady's gone off somewhere."


"How's your arm?" said Harry.


"Fine," said Neville, showing them. "Madam Pomfrey mended it in about a minute."


"Good -- well, look, Neville, we've got to be somewhere, we'll see you later--"


"We can't just leave him here Harry." Your eyes are squinting.


"Don't leave me!" said Neville, scrambling to his feet, "I don't want to stay here alone, the Bloody Baron's been passed twice already."


The looks on their faces are sceptical, 


"The boy's scared to death, he'll tag along." Whether they agree or not, you will take Neville with you. How can you not? This is your friend.


Ron looked at his watch and then glared furiously at Hermione and Neville.


"If either of you gets us caught, I'll never rest until I've learned that Curse of the Bogies Quirrell told us about, and used it on you."


Hermione opened her mouth, perhaps to tell Ron exactly how to use the Curse of the Bogies, but Harry hissed at her to be quiet and beckoned them all forward.


You sighed in the annoyance of the two of how inconsiderate they can be. You walked with Neville with Hermione. Neville's hand trembling whilst you let him hold your shoulder and Hermione smiled at you.


That smile relieved you, you don't need to buy Hermione a lot of books just to have her forgive you tomorrow.


You flitted along corridors striped with bars of moonlight from the high windows. At every turn, Harry expected to run into Filch or Mrs Norris, but you were lucky. You sped up a staircase to the third floor and tiptoed toward the trophy room.


Malfoy and Crabbe weren't there yet. The crystal trophy cases glimmered where the moonlight caught you. Cups, shields, plates, and statues winked silver and gold in the darkness. You edged along the walls, keeping your eyes on the doors at either end of the room. Harry and you took out your wands in case Malfoy leapt in and started at once. The minutes crept by.


"He's late, maybe he's chickened out," Ron whispered.


"Uhh Y/N, there's… there's a note here for you." You turned to Neville who was holding a letter near a silver statue. 


You thanked him and got the letter out of his hand. There was your name written on the back part of it, you carefully opened it and read;


Get out of there, I told Filch someone's going to be there. Get out and leave them. Honestly, why would you be friends with them?


Your eyes flicked --your hold on the note, firm and strong as if you were thinking of strangling Malfoy. 


Ron was watching you in concern, thinking what the note contained. He strode his way to you, but before he can call you and ask what is bothering you --


"Let's get out of here. Hermione's right, I should've known this is going to happen." 


You crumpled the note and was about to throw it away when the five of you turned to where a noise came from. 


Then a noise in the next room made you jump. Harry and you had only just raised his wand when they heard someone speak -- and it wasn't Malfoy.


"Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner."


Instead of throwing the note, you pushed it inside the pockets of your bathrobe -- not wanting to leave evidence that you indeed went there after bedtime.


Horror-struck, Harry waved madly at the other four to follow him as quickly as possible; they scurried silently toward the door, away from Filch's voice. Neville's robes had barely whipped around the corner when they heard Filch enter the trophy room.


"They're in here somewhere," they heard him mutter, "probably hiding."


"This way!" Harry mouthed to the others and, petrified, they began to creep down a long gallery full of suits of armour. They could hear Filch getting nearer. Neville suddenly let out a frightened squeak and broke into a run he tripped, grabbed Ron around the waist, and the pair of them toppled right into a suit of armour.


"RUN!" You and Harry yelled in sync, and the five of them sprinted down the gallery, not looking back to see whether Filch was following -- they swung around the doorpost and galloped down one corridor then another, Harry in the lead, without any idea where they were or where they were going -- they ripped through a tapestry and found themselves in a hidden passageway, hurtled along with it and came out near their Charms classroom, which they knew was miles from the trophy room.


"I think we've lost him," Harry panted, leaning against the cold wall and wiping his forehead. Neville was bent double, wheezing and spluttering.


"I -- told -- you," Hermione gasped, clutching at the stitch in her chest, "I -- told -- you."


"We've got to get back to Gryffindor Tower," said Ron, "quickly as possible."


"We should have listened to Hermione. That arse of Malfoy told Filch someone's going to be there."


As all of you were trying to catch your breath, Harry stood straight and walked closer to you. "Is that what was written on the note?" You nodded, giving him the note and he read it.


" … it seems like he's saving you." Ron steals the paper in Harry's hand and reads it. "Don't you think he likes you?" Ron sent a glare towards Hermione.


"What do you know? He doesn't like Y/N, if he does she and I would've known." Ron grumbles and throws the note harshly on the ground.


"Why would you need to know? It's not something for you to know." 


Ron fumes with anger and walks straight to Hermione's way. "Because I have known Y/N for almost all my life. If she knew Malfoy likes her she would've told me, right Y/N?" 


He waits for you to answer whilst you were busy looking outside and listening closely if Filch was still there.


"Right Y/N?" You looked back at Ron and Hermione confused, "Right what?" Harry sighs, getting tired of this.


"Let's go."


It wasn't going to be that simple. They hadn't gone more than a dozen paces when a doorknob rattled and something came shooting out of a classroom in front of them.


It was Peeves. He caught sight of them and squealed with delight.


"Peeves, shut it -- you will get us caught."


You pleaded with him as he continued to cackle.


"Wandering around at midnight, Ickle Firsties? Tut, tut, tut. Naughty, naughty, you'll get caughty."


"Not if you don't give us away, Peeves, please."


"Should tell Filch, I should," said Peeves in a saintly voice, but his eyes glittered wickedly. "It's for your own good, you know."


"Peeves, please!"


He looked back at you with that mischievous grin he always wore.


"No no no, what would Professor McGonagall say about little Y/N out of bed… AGAIN!" 


You groaned -- not wanting to remember what happened when she knew that you were lurking out at half-past midnight back then.


And the reason for it was Peeves -- he caught you and loudly shrieked that you were out of bed, almost all of the students were sleepless because of that. Midway trotting about to your room, Professor McGonagall caught you. 


The thing about Peeves is, he is a nice friend -- but always unpleasant at secrets. He would tell on you just like the other students, trying to get you into trouble.


"Get out of the way," snapped Ron, taking a swipe at Peeves this was a big mistake.




"Follow me!" 


Ducking under Peeves, you ran for your lives, right to the end of the corridor where you slammed into a door -- and it was locked.


"This is it!" Ron moaned as they pushed helplessly at the door, "We're done for! This is the end!"


You could hear footsteps, Filch running as fast as he could toward Peeves's shouts.


"Shut it Ron will you!?" You pushed him to the side and pointed your wand at the lock, whispering "Alohomora!" 


The lock clicked and the door swung open -- you piled through it, shut it quickly, and pressed your ears against it, listening.


"Which way did they go, Peeves?" Filch was saying. "Quick, tell me."


"Say 'please.'"


"Don't mess with me, Peeves, now where did they go ?"


"Shan't say nothing if you don't say please," said Peeves in his annoying singsong voice.


"All right -- please."


"NOTHING! Ha haaa! Told you I wouldn't say nothing if you didn't say please! Ha ha! Haaaaaa!" And they heard the sound of Peeves whooshing away and Filch cursing in rage.


You were thankful that he said nothing -- letting out a big air of relief. Neville was heaving on your bathrobe for a period now, feeling him tremble.


"Neville it's fine, Filch's left now." 


He kept on to hold on for dear life.


"Y/N… I don't think it's because of Filch that he's scared…" Harry breathed out next to you. 


He looked at you with fears in his eyes and pointed past him. You turned around and felt a blend of emotions.


Your dream was right… likewise.


It was Fluffy, the three-headed dog staring in your way and seemed to be growling in Neville's way making him shake more.


He has grown since you have seen him. He filled the room from the floor to the ceiling -- dribbles of saliva dripping down on his yellowish fangs.




You pushed Neville softly away and rushed in his way, arms wide open. You can't stop the feeling of missing him. He was your best friend then, and 'till now he is.


You ignored the call of your friends telling you to come back or you will be eaten.


You continued to fondle the dog in your arms, though avoiding its drooping saliva. Fluffy nuzzles his head in your neck.


Hermione, thinking that he will eat your head off, pulled you quickly and got you back to their side.




Fluffy did not like that at all.


Fluffy growls and you realize why. You've known since you met him that he's sort of protective of you -- so when he roars, you thought he thinks Hermione was mistreating you -- by the way he only glares at her.


"Fluffy… calm down." You were starting to tremble too. Not because he will hurt you. He will never in his life do that -- you're frightened for Hermione's life.


"Run" you whispered to them, not drifting your eyes on Fluffy, scared that if you look away he will attack.


You heard the door squeak open and felt the four go out, Fluffy was about to run towards them but you went midway in his ways.




Fluffy whimpered and sat down. He wasn't scared of you or anything but he knows how to follow you if he was required to.


You were about to walk closer to your best friend and calm him when someone dragged you harshly by the arm and heard the door close, not before Fluffy barks angrily.


You thought the one who pulled you was either of the four but you were wrong.


"What are you doing!? Do you want to die!?" You turned around in a swift and saw Dale fuming with anger while gripping on both of your arms.


Stunned… that was what you were feeling at first but shook him off of you feeling a little clustered with cold sweat dripping your neck.


"What are you doing here?" Harry asked while catching his breath. Dale turned to him with a serious-looking face rather than the neutral look he always wore.


"I was out on a walk and saw Filch around the corner so I ran here. What about you? What are you all five doing here?" 


"We… we uhh…" Harry stammered


"You what?" 


"Just say it, they were about to duel with Malfoy when they knew that he was going to tell on them."


"You can't shut your mouth for once can you?" Ron snarls at Hermione who just rolled her eyes.


Neville was still trembling, already traumatised enough for the night.


"We should go before Filch comes back." 


All of them agreed whilst you just stared at the door where you just saw Fluffy in.


You cannot help to stare into anything and questions everything about that dream or supposed nightmare again.


Your nightmare was right again -- Fluffy was in here all this time. 


Now you were curious to know if the room with flying keys is true, or that ginormous chessboard that can kill you, how about the one with the devil snare? And alas the room that can boil your skin again.


And if all of it were real, what is its purpose? And why was it not there before? 


Your thoughts came to a halt as you heard Ron calling your name.


"Let's go," said Ron. You thought twice about following them, but you know it's for what best for now. 


And your mind is made up.


You will go back and know the answers that no one has yet given you.


You reached the portrait of the Fat Lady on the seventh floor.


"Where on earth have you all been?" she asked, looking at their bathrobes hanging off your shoulders and your flushed, sweaty faces.


"Never mind that -- pig snout, pig snout," panted Harry, and the portrait swung forward. You scrambled into the common room and collapsed, trembling, into armchairs.


It was a while before any of you said anything. Neville, indeed, looked as if he'd never speak again.


"Y/N, What do you think you're doing, keeping a thing like that locked up in a school?" said Ron finally. "If any dog needs exercise, that one does."


"If I knew why he was there, I would've told you wouldn't I?" You annoyingly glare at him.


Ron didn't speak for a moment before turning to Hermione. "Told you she would've told me anything."


Hermione had got both her breath and her bad temper back again. "You don't use your eyes, any of you, do you?" she snapped. "Didn't you see what it was standing on?


"The floor?" Harry suggested. "I wasn't looking at its feet, I was too busy with its heads."


"No, not the floor. It was standing on a trapdoor. It's obviously guarding something."


Now your suspicions are not getting better. If there was a trapdoor there… 


Hermione stood up, glaring at them.


"I hope you're pleased with yourselves. We could all have been killed -- or worse, expelled. Now, if you don't mind, I and Y/N are going to bed."


Ron stared after her, his mouth open.


"No, we don't mind if it was you," he said. "You'd think we dragged her along, wouldn't you.


"Oh, and Silverling, thank you for saving us back there." He nodded at Hermione who went to you and dragged you along with her as you just watched, speculating everything again.


'If that nightmare was true… am I nearing death ?' 

Chapter Text


"𝑨 𝒇𝒓𝒊𝒆𝒏𝒅 𝒕𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒏𝒔 𝒕𝒐 𝒂 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆𝒓? 𝑺𝒆𝒆𝒎𝒔 𝒒𝒖𝒊𝒕𝒆 𝒓𝒊𝒈𝒉𝒕 𝒕𝒐 𝒎𝒆."



A/N: This chapter was written from a third-person point of view as I was trying to see if it will enhance the writing.

The next day was nothing peculiar like the night before. Y/N went to classes ten minutes ahead as she would normally do, although she had noticed that Hermione was not talking to either Ron or Harry. They don't mind though, as it happens -- they seem pleased.


Y/N also noticed how Malfoy was gobsmacked -- how the three were perfectly doing well and continued to talk to each other. He was constantly wondering that day if she had seen the letter he left in the trophy room and told the others about it.


It was now after lunch and Y/N bid goodbye to Harry, Ron, and Hermione. She was striding down the halls as she looked for her next class when a sudden call for her name from a familiar voice was heard.


She grumbles -- knowing well whose voice is that. She turned around and saw the pale boy -- eyebrows closer together, nothing unusual really. 


"What?" She coldly raised a question -- she certainly did not want to talk to him as he had done such horrible things lately. Not that he had not done it in the past year however this time she cannot bear with his attitude anymore.


"Have you seen the note?" 


Just a second after he questioned -- Y/N walked away. Not turning back, not one bit when he calls for her again.


Malfoy kicked the ground in frustration and ran after her. He was just asking a question -- just a question for him. 


He finally keeps up with her and stops her by the arm. She tsked and grabbed her arm back, side glaring Malfoy before steadying her bag again and walking off.


"Seriously, I just want to ask a question!" 


He yelled, almost everyone in their surroundings looking in his way.


"And I don't want to answer that question. So if you might please, leave me alone." 


Y/N's voice resounded in the hall -- making sure that he clearly hears what her justifications are.  


Malfoy huffs, giving up on following her like a lost puppy. As if his day was not worse enough -- Austin, someone who he hates for some reason -- went and pats him in the back.


"Leave her alone, there are a hundred days for you to give her more reasons to distance from you." 


He swatted his arm away -- not liking the deviant smirk plastered on his face. 


"I was to be the one to decide if I want to stop, not you. Go pest someone else."


A coo coming from Austin was like hell for Malfoy. He could not stand the childish boy that keeps getting into his space.


"Isn't that what you did just now?" Malfoy glares at the boy beside him -- causing Austin to raise his hands in defeat.


"Well, I apologise for paying back the favour for Y/N." 


Austin started to cackle, Malfoy, holding back a grudge, walked away in the opposite direction Y/N took off whilst Austin eventually stopped -- satisfied by what he'd done.


He just stares at the Malfoy prince faltering in his visions with a devilish grin -- thinking of another way to annoy him just how he annoys her.


"On with your childlike ways again."  


Dale walks beside his older brother, a book in his hand. He was watching earlier how his brother chimes into Y/N and Malfoy after their little argument.


"Giving him what he deserves -- have you found it?" Dale shook his head. He handed the book that he was holding -- "but I found this," 


Austin eyes the book that was passed in his hands. It was a book in the colour of a mixed purple and blue -- it distinguishes of a magical night that floods the sky in an enchanted field -- flowers surrounding everywhere and the glow that trickles from the fireflies encircles the two forms of shadows -- one in a hanging swing where her hair dances with the wind as she leans through the night -- and one who's clutching what seems to be a wand, watching the girl have fun.


"L'amour entre les perdus? Isn't this…" He trailed off from his own words, astounded by his brother's skill for finding this kind of a book.


So curious, he went as far as attempting to open it but was only stopped by Dale, holding a hand atop the book, shutting it close.


"Are you out of your mind? Open this and you will be sent straight to your greatest nightmares."


Oh, how Austin wanted to open the book and read what entails inside of it. However, he closed his eyes and steels himself.


"We need to send this to father, he would know how to use this." Dale nodded, following his brother to the owlery. 


They secured the book in a thick type of parchment paper -- they went to the nests of their owls, one has two each so the book will be easier carried by the owls.


"Send them back to the manor, make sure it's safe and no one reads it before father." The four owls nodded and flew away.


The two Silverlings just hoped that the book would be safe from the journey. And hoped that the book was somehow of help to them and her.

It is now after classes, and Y/N is on her way to the Headmaster's Tower. 


She had enough of these questions that were never answered or she had been lied to. She cannot be hallucinating that night because she felt Fluffy in her arms and Neville is still scared to this day.


Y/N has yet to reach the Stairwell Gargoyle where she pronounced the words 'Sherbet Lemon' as fast as she could. The gargoyle leapt aside, revealing a slowly ascending circular staircase.


She hurriedly climbed the staircase -- when she reached the top of the stair, she opened the double oaked door and went into the room where she saw her grandfather reading a book.


"Ah Y/N, how are you?" Dumbledore asked softly -- whereas she just stayed silent and went straight to his desk.


"Why is Fluffy in the third-floor corridor and what is he guarding there?" Dumbledore was frozen -- he looked back at his granddaughter with hesitancy incised on his complexion.


While on the contrary, Y/N is standing -- waiting for the answer hopefully to come out of her grandfather's mouth and finally have a goodnight sleep for once.


She waited and waited -- being patient with the excruciating silence that her grandfather was giving her, she was about to ask her again until Dumbledore let out a soft laugh.


Thus, making her scrunch her face and watching her grandfather with an assumption in her mind if her grandfather was going mad.


Eventually, he stops and smiles at her -- her limbs going numb from standing for a long time, she finally sits down, not avoiding her gaze on him.


"You really are a duplicate of your parents." 


She let out a small "what?" Not getting a hold of his idea and how her being similar to her parents had something to do with this.


"When I said 'unlock a door and find out for yourself' you truly went and unlocked a door did you not?" 


Y/N hesitated before going to nod. She grows more confused as he chuckles.


"And that door happens to be the third-floor corridor's forbidden room?" 


Again, she hesitantly nodded.


He stands up -- brings his book with him and walks to a wall full of books with different shades and sizes that are just impossible to be read in a month.


Dumbledore slips the book that he was reading earlier back to what Y/N supposed its usual place since he was looking for an in-between space before putting it back.


"You have grown Y/N, not just in manner but in your mind," said Dumbledore, turning to the furniture beside him and pouring him some tea.


"Grandpa, I'm asking why Fluffy is locked up there. He's all alone, no food or water along his side, darkness is everywhere! What if he's scared at night!? What if George and Fred went up there and got themselves eat-"


"Fluffy is all right. Hagrid was the one giving him meals and you have to not worry much about him. He is perfectly fine."


He claimed, groaning as he sat back down.


"But… Why is he there? And why do you have to lie about him not being there?" She enquired.


"Ahh, that one I cannot answer." 


Her eyes flew wide, not believing her grandfather.


"What!? Fluffy-"


"Y/N, like I've said. You are already in one's mind. Use that to your benefit and unravel one's mystery with that mind. Now, why don't you forget about this for now and go back to your dormitory? Professor McGonagall told me all about you being a Chaser for Gryffindor. Now go along and give yourself a good night's sleep"


"But grandpa-" 


"Fawkes, would you escort Y/N out?" 


Y/N could not believe her own eyes when Fawkes flew down to her and tugged the sleeve of her robe using his beak to heave her out of the room.


"Fawkes! Let go of my robe!" Y/N tried to stop him but to no avail, can't and Fawkes continued to drag her out of the room.


As she was out of the Headmaster's office, and Fawkes finally let go -- she took the chance to go back in there and ask more but Fawkes was faster than her and shut the door to her face.


She fell flat on the ground when the door hit her face -- grunting as she stood up whilst rubbing her nose.


"That's it!? After all these years I've spoiled you with treats, you're going to treat me like this!?" 


She scoffed as she grimaced at the oak door that once hit her face. 


"Favouritism at its finest-"


Y/N let out a small 'Oof' once she fell back down on the ground when she slammed on what she thought was a wall.


"Curse you bloody wall!" She accused before standing up, tidying her robe before she looked up and met eye to eye with Professor Snape.


"I don't suppose I'm a wall." He said as he dusted off his clothes with one hand. 


"Oh, I'm sorry uncle I thought you were --" she stopped her rambling and looked up at him once again.


"What are you doing here uncle?" 


"Professor Dumbledore calls for me, and you? What are your intentions being here, after classes may I add?" 


Y/N thinks of an answer quickly, not wanting to reveal her true intentions on why she was there in the first place.


"I just asked grandfather about… if the visit to Romania was still going." 


He looks at her -- scanning if she was telling the truth or spatting lies. Luckily, she was somehow good at lying. Merits to the twins of course.


"Okay, go back to your dormitory and don't linger out at night." She nodded vigorously before running past him in a brisk.


As she was going along his ways through the Gryffindors tower she had a thought in mind that may cause trouble.


Again, it wasn't her fault that she insisted on finding the truth for herself.


'Unravel one's mystery with this mind? Well, thank you for that advice grandfather.' 

It is now a week later and Y/N is sitting beside Harry and Ron in the great hall, eating a delightful meal whilst talking about lessons and such.


A few minutes had passed and it was now time for mails or packages to come. Y/N were excited about today's mail because somehow, one of the professors leaked out to her that there was a special package arriving. 


And she might just know what that package contains.


As the owls flooded into the Great Hall, as usual, everyone's attention was caught at once by two long, thin packages carried by twelve large screech owls. 


Harry was just as interested as everyone else to see what was in this large parcel while she, on the other hand, can't stop feeling the giddy excitement of tearing that package open.


Y/N let out a small squeak as half of the owls lowered the package in front of her -- not caring if the eggs just zoomed behind her.


She was about to rip it open when Harry stopped her midway, pointing at the letter that was also dropped but she didn't take notice as she had way too much excitement flowing through her vessels.


As she opened the letter, she was glad that Harry had stopped her because it said,




It contains your new Nimbus Two Thousand, but I don't want everybody knowing you and Harry got a broomstick or they'll all want one. Oliver Wood will meet you tonight on the Quidditch field at seven o'clock for your first training session.


Professor McGonagall


"A Nimbus Two Thousand!" Ron moaned enviously. "I've never even touched one."


Ron eyed the parcel before looking at Y/N.


As she read the words and hear the words coming out of Ron's mouth, she can't help but wanted to scream and jump out of her seat but was fortunately stopped when Ron held his hand to her mouth and pleaded,


"Y/N calm down! You've read the note! You'll raise suspicion!" He whispered a shout to her ear, not letting go until he knew that she had fully calmed down.


They left the hall quickly, wanting to unwrap the broomstick in private before their first class, but halfway across the entrance hall, they found the way upstairs barred by Crabbe and Goyle. Malfoy seized the package from Harry and felt it.


"That's a broomstick," he said, throwing it back to Harry with a mixture of jealousy and spite on his face. "You'll be in for it this time, Potter, first years aren't allowed them."


He turned to Y/N who was busy glaring at them.


"Maybe not Y/N, that must have been from one of the professors. Want to take a flight with me? You can ask your uncle-"


"Who said I would be flying with you?" She dismisses him and he turns to Harry with a spiteful look.


"Who then? Potter? Once the professors found out he was flying on that -- what I'm guessing is an old stick -- he'll be out of Hogwarts."


Ron couldn't resist it.


"It's not any old broomstick," he said, "it's a Nimbus Two Thousand. What did you say you've got at home, Malfoy, a Comet Two Sixty?" Ron grinned at Harry. "Comets look flashy, but they're not in the same league as the Nimbus."


"What would you know about it, Weasley-" 


Before he could continue, he felt a tip of the wand on his upper neck. 


"Continue and these brooms would not be the only ones flying in the field." Y/N pressed the wand on Malfoy's neck more once he stuttered a word, a sign of a warning.


Ron could not help but smile.


Smile that Y/N -- the Y/N Dumbledore is in a way of defending him yet again. 


It's not just a small action for him but it means more. More than anyone could understand.


Unexpectedly, Professor Flitwick appeared at Malfoy's elbow.


"Not arguing- Y/N! What are you doing!?" he squeaked.


Y/N bellowed her wand still scowling at Malfoy for ruining her mood of joy.


"Potter's been sent a broomstick, Professor," said Malfoy quickly.


"Yes, yes, that's right," said Professor Flitwick, beaming at Harry. "Professor McGonagall told me all about the special circumstances, Potter, Y/N. And what model is it?"


"A Nimbus Two Thousand, it is," said Y/N, fighting not to laugh at the look of horror on Malfoy's face. "And it's really thanks to Malfoy here that we've got it," Harry added.


Harry, Ron, and Y/N headed upstairs, smothering their laughter at Malfoy's obvious rage and confusion.


"Well, it's true," Harry chortled as they reached the top of the marble staircase, "If he hadn't stolen Neville's Remembrall I and Y/N wouldn't be on the team..."


"And thanks to him, we would not have gotten these beautiful babies." Y/N eyed lovingly at her new Nimbus Two Thousand and laughed along with the two.


"So I suppose you think that's a reward for breaking rules?" came an angry voice from just behind them. Hermione was stomping up the stairs, looking disapprovingly at the package in her hand.


"Mione!" Y/N ran to her side and hugged her. She hadn't been talking to her for two days straight since she told her that she wanted to go back to see Fluffy. And in those two days, Merlin, she missed talking to her.


She might be annoying at times but she has done nothing to harm her when she only wanted what was best for Gryffindor and her health as she had once seen her -- head bleeding and unconscious. 


"I thought you weren't speaking to us?" said Harry.


"Yes, don't stop now," said Ron, "it's doing us so much good."


"Shut up you two, I miss Hermione! Don't mind them but mind me! Come on Hermione, I'm sorry!" Not only to Hermione but Y/N misses someone if they suddenly stopped talking to her because of what she did or for totally no reason. 


Mind, this happened a year ago, in summer when Fred and George stopped talking to her for a whole two months as a prank. She thinks that they suddenly disliked her because she accidentally took their sweaters home with her and just gave them back that summer.


But also mind it that they were just teasing and would have loved for her to keep both of their sweaters.


Hermione moves Y/N's twisted arms in hers out and marches away with her nose in the air.


She turned to the two boys with a frown. "Now she won't talk to me! Great job you two!" 


"What? She's too demanding! How can we not be annoyed by her!?" Ron said, pointing to where Hermione went.


"She's just trying to look out for us. Don't hate her so much will you?"

Y/N can't help but feel feverish about tonight's first training session. She and Harry can't take their minds off their brooms that were lying under their beds or the quidditch field where they were going to fly later.


Y/N -- had a lot to eat yet she expeditiously ate them along with Harry as they wanted to open the package finally that they have waited for so long.


Once they have finished eating which is in a bolt -- they rush upstairs with Ron to unwrap the Nimbus Two Thousand at last.


Y/N was alone in the room, grabbing the package from under her bed and tearing it open.


She stared at it lovingly -- as it was her first, ever broom to own. And addition to that is that it's not in the ordinary but a Nimbus Two-Thousand that was provided by Professor McGonagall.


Sleek and shiny, with a mahogany handle, it had a long tail of neat, straight twigs and Nimbus Two Thousand written in gold near the top.


She loved every part of it, she went as far as to hug it and shrieked at the top of her lungs, stooping down to her bed, not tending if someone heard her.


"Lower your voice," Y/N shot up and looked at the doorway that beholds Hermione who she supposed wasn't going to talk to her for days.


She got on to her bed, placing down a book in front of her. Y/N got out of her bed, knowing that Hermione doesn't want to talk to her for now.


"Y/N," she stopped in her tracks -- hoping that Hermione would talk to her now. "Good luck with the training." 


Y/N turned to her and smiled -- leaving the room with a happy and joyous smile.


Hermione chuckles as she sees her leave the room whilst dancing silently, returning to the book that she was reading.


Both her and Harry left the castle and set off in the dusk toward the Quidditch field. Being always here when Y/N had time -- which she had a lot when she had not started school yet.


Brings memories of how she first had watched Charlie, The twins, Oliver, Marcus, Cedric, Angelina, and Katie play over the years they had been on the quidditch team.


It was a nostalgic night if she might say -- the feeling that was gushing through her nerves was now as fast as ever.


The wind-cold breeze hitting her face was as fresh as ever. She then turned to Harry who was overlooking every part of the field.


Y/N cannot wait for Oliver any longer so she has decided to take this as an opportunity to fly freely. "Harry, let's practise our speed shall we?" He eagerly nodded.


The both of them mounted their brooms and were easily levitated to the air. She is going to get the hand of flying in her new broom all right.


"Y/N! Try to swoop in that goalpost right there!" Her broom instantly swerved in the direction where Harry pointed and sped up to the goalpost with just a slight touch of her hands.


As she passed the goal perfectly, she looked back to see if Harry was keeping up and indeed he was. She smirked, wanting to challenge him.


"Hey, Potter! Try to stop my broom, if you don't you have to tell Ron that you love him with all your heart!" Harry gave her a disgusted look before smirking too. "And if I do, you have to stop eating Honeydukes candy for a week!" 


Y/N gasped, absolutely not wanting to lose now. Without a warning or whatsoever, she sped up half the speed that the Nimbus Two Thousand can give. 


Swirling around the goalposts, the seats, the grounds, the air -- trying not to be caught by Harry. 


Although on the other side, Harry was not liking how this is turning out. So he sped up rapidly -- finally keeping up with the H/C girl that he was supposed to be holding the broom off.


As he was about to touch the end of her broom, she quickly went full speed, leaving quite a distance between the two.


Both of them were having a lot of fun in a competition like kids being able to go to Hogsmeade and getting to buy anything they like as much as they want.


Their laughs and sneaky remarks can be heard throughout the field as the orange blazing sun was emitting from the sky and smashing softly to their faces.


The wind is as neat as the morning's daylight -- happily zooming in every place with their brooms. Such an indeed nice scenery.


Not for Oliver though


Oliver was enthusiastic to have Potter and Y/N in the team and was eager to train them for tonight. However, once he had discovered her laughing along with Potter in the sun-drenched sky, he felt a twinge in his heart that ruined his positive feelings.


"Hey, Potter, Y/N, come down!"  


Oliver Wood had arrived. He was carrying a large wooden crate under his arm. Harry and Y/N landed next to him.


"Very nice," said Wood, his eyes glinting with a hint of doubt. "I see what McGonagall meant... you really are a natural. I'm just going to teach you the rules this evening. Y/N, I suppose you know everything now," she nodded -- eyeing the crate he's carrying. "Then you'll be joining team practice three times a week."


He opened the crate. Inside were four different-sized balls.


"Right," said Wood. "Now, Quidditch is easy enough to understand, even if it's not too easy to play. There are seven players on each side. Three of them are called Chasers."


"That's me" Y/N grinned cheerfully whilst Oliver smiled at her, nodding.


"Three Chasers," Harry repeated, as Wood took out a bright red ball about the size of a soccer ball.


"This ball's called the Quaffle," said Wood. "The Chasers throw the Quaffle to each other and try and get it through one of the hoops to score a goal. Ten points every time the Quaffle goes through one of the hoops. Follow me?"


Oliver passed the Quaffle to Y/N who effortlessly caught it.


"The Chasers throw the Quaffle and put it through the hoops to score," Harry recited. "So -- that's sort of like basketball on broomsticks with six hoops, isn't it?"


"What's basketball?" said Wood curiously.


"Never mind," said Harry quickly.


Y/N is now mounted on her broom, not wanting to wait for the two to finish. 


"Hey Y/N! Pass the Quaffle to me!" She did and waited for him -- what she presumed -- to throw it in the air and for her to take it and pass it through the hoops.


She went high in the air, focusing on the Quaffle that was just sent flying to the sky -- Y/N drifted to the ball before it dropped again. She grabbed the Quaffle tight in her arms, swooshed to the neighbouring goalpost and shot the ball right through it, and went to grab it again -- beaming with delight.


She flew down to where Oliver and Harry were clapping their hands -- excitement passing through Oliver's face and Harry's amazement readable from his face.


"Incredible and skilful, always Y/N." 


"Now, there's another player on each side who's called the Keeper -- I'm Keeper for Gryffindor. I have to fly around our hoops and stop the other team from scoring."


"Three Chasers, one Keeper," said Harry, who was determined to remember it all. "And they play with the Quaffle. Okay, got that. So what are they for?" He pointed at the three balls left inside the box.


"I'll show you now," said Wood. "Take this."


He handed Harry a small club, a bit like a short baseball bat.


"Have fast reflexes, Harry," said Y/N whereas Harry looked at her -- confused.


"I'm going to show you what the Bludgers do," Wood said. "These two are the Bludgers."


He showed them two identical balls, jet black and slightly smaller than the red Quaffle. Harry noticed that they seemed to be straining to escape the straps holding them inside the box.


"Stand back," Wood warned Harry. He bent down and freed one of the Bludgers.


At once, the black ball rose high in the air and then pelted straight at Harry's face. Harry swung at it with the bat to stop it from breaking his nose, and sent it zigzagging away into the air -- it zoomed around their heads and then shot at Wood, who dived on top of it and managed to pin it to the ground.


"See?" Wood panted, forcing the struggling Bludger back into the crate and strapping it down safely. "The Bludgers rocket around, trying to knock players off their brooms. That's why you have two Beaters on each team -- the Weasley twins are ours -- it's their job to protect their side from the Bludgers and try and knock them toward the other team. So -- think you've got all that?"


"Three Chasers try and score with the Quaffle; the Keeper guards the goalposts; the Beaters keep the Bludgers away from their team," Harry reeled off.


"Very good," said Wood.


"Er -- have the Bludgers ever killed anyone?" Harry asked, hoping he sounded offhand.


"Never at Hogwarts. We've had a couple of broken jaws but nothing worse than that. Now, the last member of the team is the Seeker. That's you. And you don't have to worry about the Quaffle or the Bludgers--"


"-- unless they crack my head open."


"They won't. Don't worry Harry, the twins are more than a match for the Bludgers -- I mean, they're like a pair of human Bludgers themselves."


Wood reached into the crate and took out the fourth and last ball. Compared with the Quaffle and the Bludgers, it was tiny, about the size of a large walnut. It was bright gold and had little fluttering silver wings.


Y/N scanned the most beautiful of them all. She remembered how Madam Hooch would always say that her mother was a Seeker for Slytherin back in the day -- and that her mother had loved the Golden Snitch more than her father.


"This," said Wood, "is the Golden Snitch, and it's the most important ball of the lot. It's very hard to catch because it's so fast and difficult to see. It's the Seeker's job to catch it. You've got to weave in and out of the Chasers, Beaters, Bludgers, and Quaffle to get it before the other team's Seeker, because whichever Seeker catches the Snitch wins his team an extra hundred and fifty points, so they nearly always win. That's why Seekers get fouled so much. A game of Quidditch only ends when the Snitch is caught, so it can go on for ages -- I think the record is three months, they had to keep bringing on substitutes so the players could get some sleep.


"Well, that's it, any questions?"


Harry and she shook their heads. They understood what they had to do all right.


"We won't practice with the Snitch yet," said Wood, carefully shutting it back inside the crate, "it's too dark, we might lose it. Let's try you out with a few of these."


Y/N just realised the sun had set already. Maybe because she was too keen on listening to Oliver even though she knows what to do.


He pulled a bag of ordinary golf balls out of his pocket and a few minutes later, the three of them were up in the air, Wood throwing two golf balls at the same time, as hard as he could in every direction for Y/N and Harry to catch.


They didn't miss a single one, and Wood was delighted. After half an hour, night had really fallen and they couldn't carry on.


"That Quidditch Cup'll have our name on it this year," said Wood happily as they trudged back up to the castle. "I wouldn't be surprised if you turn out better than Charlie Weasley, and he could have played for England if he hadn't gone off chasing dragons."


"That's where he's happy to be, so let's just leave him alone. Plus, you have us now." Y/N beamed at Oliver which caused him to smile softly.


"You can go along now Harry. I will have to talk to Y/N about something." 


Harry nodded and waved his hand in her direction which she gladly waved back. Oliver turned to her, with a serious yet soft look at the same time.


"Professor McGonagall had talked to me and we discussed that you will be staying at Gryffindors team for your whole seven years here,"


She nodded, listening quite carefully.


"Mind you, the other professors were not happy about it. Especially Professor Snape, but in the end, they agreed. Half-heartedly."


Y/N felt sympathetic for the others -- seemingly because she was in all of the houses and it is not fair if she gets to be in a different team every month.


"Y/N, I trust you won't tell anyone from other houses what our strategy or plans will be. Even if you will change houses." 


"Of course Oliver. That, you can trust me with." He gleams once again, assured that he can solely trust her.


Then something he sees in a glimpse of an eye -- distracts him from the world that they're in right now.


The necklace that he gave her.


The thing is… he is also wearing the same necklace. 


His is not visible from the sight of anyone since he hides it under his uniform. Yet she -- she was outwardly showing it to anyone who might catch sight of it.


Oliver was never expectant that she would like it -- let alone wear the actual thing. But here she is, wearing it while walking side by side with him.


He doesn't know what to do nor what to say. He doesn't even know if he should or not. He was mulling over whether to get his necklace out of his sweater and make another see -- if they would -- that they were wearing the identical customised necklace.


He, however, has a secret to either tell or keep.


He has not a tad bit of a clue if Y/N knows but, under the golden snitch necklace was that -- there are carved words in each, that would not be seen if no one stares closer to it. The word that is carved in Y/N's necklace is;




And the word that is carved in Oliver's is;




He doesn't know what makes him think of such a cliché thing to do -- much less, that she is not his and the both of them are just friends to that matter.


"Don't you think?" 


He finally got out of trance and stared at her, dumbfounded at whatever she was trying to say. 


"Uhh… yeah" 


He just agreed, regardless of not realising what she was saying earlier.


"Y/N, Professor McGonagall wants to see you," Y/N and Oliver avert their eyes with each other and peeks in front of them -- where Percy was coming upon them.


"She wants to know how your training session went." 


"Thanks for letting me know. I'll see you later for practice," said Y/N


"See you later."


"I'll walk along with you, I want to know how your training session went along with… Wood." Percy said.


Oliver just stands there before knowing what Percy just did. He grimaced as Percy and Y/N strolled away -- side by side.


Whilst Percy was asking how Y/N's training session went and if she had drunk enough water after all of that -- he had a small smirk inside of his mind and that he had successfully stridden her away from Wood.


Little does Oliver and Y/N know, he was watching both of them talk and how Oliver stared at her with a thought in mind -- that he pretty much guessed an affectionate thought about her. He was thankful to move fast and push her attention away from him. He has to.

Quidditch training has been keeping Y/N and Harry busy for three evenings a week, along with homework. That they didn't even know that September already had gone by and October was saying hello.


And now, Y/N has to leave the Gryffindor dormitory for three more months before she comes back. Along with the Silverlings of course.


Y/N was carrying a trunk of some of the things she needed. Like her Hufflepuff uniform, some clothes, toiletries, schoolbag, books, wand, etc.


The three of them were following Gabriel Truman to the Hufflepuff Basement, a Hufflepuff prefect that has auburn hair. 


Y/N particularly was excited to be in the Hufflepuff dormitories for this month. Why? Well, the kitchen is much closer and whenever she's hungry, she can just stroll for a minute and she'll be there.


Speaking of the kitchen, they just have passed it. In a shadowy stone recess on the right-hand side of the corridor -- there's a stack of a large pile of barrels.


Gabriel turns to the three with a smile on his face. "So, here's the most important part. If you mess it up, you will be drenched in vinegar, and that's something that would ruin your day." 


He then began to explain how to get into the common room. The barrel two from the bottom, middle of the second row, will open if tapped in the rhythm of ‘Helga Hufflepuff’


He kept on repeating how to be cautious because if they don't memorise the right barrel to tap or how many to tap, they will be fuming with vinegar throughout the next day.


Gabriel made Dale do the barrel tapping and the other two were thankful for his great sharp memory and did not get the wrong barrel.


A sloping, earthy passage inside the barrel travels upwards a little way until a cosy, round, low-ceilinged room is revealed, reminiscent of a badger’s sett. The room is decorated in the cheerful, bee-like colours of yellow and black, emphasised by the use of highly polished, honey-coloured wood for the tables and the round doors which lead to the boys’ and girls’ dormitories.


Gabriel then leaves them on their own, returning to his dormitory after he had finished what was the same introduction they had when they entered Gryffindor.




Y/N was engulfed into a tight embrace as her friends; Hannah Abbott and Susan Bones came running to her once they had heard she was moving to Hufflepuff.


"I- can't breathe!" Y/N squeaked out and the two girls finally let go whilst chuckling with happiness.


"Please tell us you're in the same dormitory as us!" Susan almost shouts -- hoping that their friend was in the same room with them.


"Uhh wait," Y/N checked the paper that she was handed a few minutes ago and it indeed was written, that they were your roommates.


"Aaaaahhhhh! Let's go! Just in time! We're going to have a girl's night in our dorms!" 


"What's all this ruckus about?" They all turned around and saw their other roommate -- Hayden Crane.


"Hayden! This is Y/N! She's going to be our roommate!" Y/N waved to her which she smiled at.


"I was wondering when we would be catching up," said Hayden. Y/N chuckles -- a few introductions later and all of them went back to their rooms. 


"I'll see you two later," the two Silverlings said their goodbyes and watched the girls go up to the girl's dormitories.

"My turn to ask!"


Susan, Hannah, Y/N, Haden, and Megan who is the other girl that was their roommate. 


The five of them were encircled on the floor with cosy blankets around them for warmth -- a one lamp open for a little bit of light as they played a typical muggle game, never have I ever.


They take turns listing potential experiences they've never had. If someone has done the action in question, they take a sip of vinegar that they stole from the kitchens earlier.


It was now Hannah's turn to ask.


"Never have I ever fancied someone here in Hogwarts for the past month. Except for Y/N, whatever day you had the crush is fine as long as you met them here."


As for that -- Hannah, Susan, and Y/N took a sip of vinegar that they regretted so much. The acidic strong taste of the vinegar is too much for them to sip a whole glass of it.


"Oooh~ who is that crush of yours Y/N?" Hayden teases along with Megan who smirks and wiggles her brows.


"That's not part of the question." She simply stated, not really wanting to answer. 


"Well, unlucky for you it's my turn to ask. For the three of you who had a sip previously, Never have you ever, is that someone older than you."


Hayden asked, hoping to get an answer and tease her more.


Luckily for her -- the three of them took a sip which they coughed from. Hayden and Megan fangirled and squealed watching them suffer from vinegar. 


"That is not fair, the only one's drinking is us." Susan retorted as she drank water from a goblet that she brought along, in case they drank too much vinegar.


"It's not our problem that we can't find someone to fancy on." Megan addressed.


"Okay enough, just tell us who they are and this game is over." 


"Can't I skip?" Said Y/N


"No, unless you want to drink a full goblet of vinegar."


Y/N instantly refused to do so. It felt like burning her throat when she drank the sour drink.


"Hannah, who's that someone?" Hayden asked, "Cedric Diggory." She blushed as she said his name. "Really? I thought it was Longbottom?" 


Hannah coughed louder this time, not answering Hayden's question and turned back to drink some water.


"What about you Susan?" All of them turned to the girl whose cheeks were turning crimson red of embarrassment.


"Let me guess, Cedric Diggory?" Megan asks, stating the obvious answer. Susan hesitantly nodded.


"I mean… how could I not? He's like the perfect dream." Hannah nodded, approving of what Susan mumbled. 


Now, they all turned to Y/N who was quietly exiting the scene. "Where are you going Y/N?" 


"Uhh… brushing my teeth?" 


Hayden stood up and pulled her by the arm, "no! You have to participate or else you'll have to drink that goblet of vinegar."


She groaned, sitting back down as everyone watched her, waiting for an answer.


"Well… it was a long time ago. I don't fancy him anymore and just see him as a friend or a brother-" 


"Merlin Y/N! Just spit his name out!" 




Everyone just stared at her -- not saying anything. It was hell for Y/N to listen to the painful silence.


"Bill… who?" Susan pushed furthermore.


"Bill…" She paused, wanting to be dead at that time. "Weasley"


It was an agonising hush at first but a moment later all of them were teasing Y/N saying she had fallen for a Weasley.


They would tickle, tease, ask, and many more regarding this Bill Weasley that they don't know of. They would say things like;


"I should have known Y/N~"


"Y/N Weasley~"


"Can you show us who this particular Weasley that caught your heart?"


"I don't believe that you still see him as a brother and a friend."


"Imagine what your uncle Snape would say if he heard this."


"Since when?"


"I mean, it's fine but he has to wait for seven or eight more years before you can get together."


"Oh my god! He's the eldest Weasley!?"


"I mean… he does look cute."


"Of course he is! Y/N chose someone good looking because she has these so-called standards for a boy!"


"A boy is childish. More like a man."


Whilst they were talking about Bill Weasley, Y/N is in the back -- sighing -- contemplating on why she had agreed to partake in this game.


"When's the wedding?" 


"Hannah shush it! Someone might hear you! And no, as I said -- that crush had been disposed of a long time ago, and please he can be my brother for Merlin's sake!"


She specified every bit of it clearly -- not needing to hear another word from them about this childish crush she had for Bill.


"Disposed of? Why did you have to dispose of it?" Megan asked, her tone of voice turning serious.


"For instance, he's much older than me and I never really confessed as that crush only lasted for two months. Nothing serious or anything."


"After that… you never had a crush since?" She shook her head, going to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


"Wait, how old were you when you had this crush?" She got out with a toothbrush in her mouth and hand. "Maybe when I'm seven?" She mumbles, not letting her mouth drip some foam from the toothpaste.


"For a seven-year-old, you had a mind of a matured one," said Hannah. "If I were you, I wouldn't even care and just confess my stupid arse." 


All of them laughed and later on slept through the night peacefully.


Y/N -- before sleeping, would take Potion for Dreamless Sleep. She couldn't have another nightmare like that and get rushed to the hospital wing every once a week. 

The past week that Y/N had been in Hufflepuff had been fun for her. She had gotten closer with Megan and Hayden more than she thought she would.


It was now Saturday. Y/N was in the common room -- finishing some of the assignments that she hadn't been able to do in the past days because of Quidditch training.


It was past eleven and for sure that her roommates are already snoring peacefully in their bed. 


It was a tranquil night, to say the least. The night is as deep as the endless sky -- mischievous stars that stand in the darkness, giving light to the sky -- the silvery-white moonlight spreads to the ground and walls.


"Y/N?" She drifted her eyes from the parchment that she was writing on and turned her back to see Cedric. "It's late, what are you doing?"


Y/N raises the parchment and the quill that she was holding -- showing him what she was doing. 


He heads forward, while she goes back on her assignment -- dipping the quill in the inkwell. He sat down on the sofa, eyeing the way how her quill glided on the parchment -- words inscribed with delicate handwriting.


"Shouldn't you be doing that tomorrow?" He questioned, seeing the way Y/N's eyes were droopy when hers met his. "I can, but my mind is telling me to do it now or else it would explode." 


Not more than five minutes had departed -- Cedric got out of the sofa and took the quill out of her hand, closing the inkwell and book on the way and rolling the parchment paper that she was writing on.


"Cedric, give it back, I'm almost finished with it." She whined, wishing for it to finish and finally go back to the sleep that she deserves so much.


"No. Do it tomorrow, you have a lot of time for this one assignment. As for now, you need sleep. Quidditch training has drained you, and this one assignment can wait."


Y/N was about to oppose and say that she can do it now so she has the free day for tomorrow but before she can, Cedric defeated her.


"This is not arguable. Go back to your dorm and sleep. You'll need it to wake up early tomorrow. How about seven o'clock?" 


She looked at him -- not knowing what he was talking about. 


"Don't question it, just go Y/N." 


Seeing as he won't stop until she goes to sleep, she stood up with a groan -- rubbing her head because of the headache she received from today's training. 


They both bid each other goodbye and told each other to have a good night's sleep -- she went back to their dormitory, changing into her pyjamas and finally flopping down on her bed, instantly sleeping.


Whilst Cedric stayed in the common room, holding Y/N's book and parchment. Luckily for him, there was a paper in between the pages of the book where the page of her homework is written.


He quickly sat back down on the couch, turning to the page that she was recently reading -- unrolling the parchment paper and looking to where she left off.


'This is easy' he thought as he read through the page of the book and looked back at the parchment paper where he grinned at, proud that she had all the answers right. He began to scribble down on the parchment and hoped that she was already sleeping peacefully after all that hard work she went through today.


It was now tomorrow. At exactly half-past six, Y/N had woken up. She usually wouldn't be up this early unless Hermione woke her up so it was unusual and weird for her that she had woken up this early.


Then she remembered the night before, Cedric was telling her about meeting him at seven.


She stared at the ceiling like she usually does when she wakes up and after a few minutes she goes to the bathroom to take a warm morning shower.


After her nice shower, she dressed up in the casual clothes that she would normally wear around the castle before attending classes.


Thereon -- she took off out of their dormitory and went down the stairs where the common room was open and warm in the morning.


As she reached the common room, she saw Cedric already waiting and staring at the dimly lit fireplace. "Good morning Cedric." 


"Oh, Y/N. How's your sleep? Good?"


He stood up and walked towards her -- he seemed to be holding a neatly rolled parchment paper. 


"Here, I finished what you couldn't do last night." He handed her the things that she forgot to bring with her last night.


"You shouldn't have done that Cedric. I'm not having trouble with potions." She declared, eyeing the perfectly answered sheet.


"I know you could but it's that you won't have anything to do today." He explained -- getting the school supplies out of Y/N's hand and setting them down under the couch.


"So no one could see and copy them," he clarified, "come on, we need to hurry." He grabbed her hand -- not letting her utter another word.


Whilst he was dragging her in a specific direction in a hurry -- Y/N only looked at his back with a confused look etched on her face.


"Cedric -- why are we heading to the kitchen?" He ignored her question and proceeded to go at a swift pace. 


They have finally reached the kitchen where there's no one there still. House-elves usually work from quarter to eight -- before a lot of students usually get up to eat breakfast.


Y/N watched as Cedric goes to a certain cupboard and brings out two aprons -- handing the other one to her and wearing the one he was holding.


"You're going to cook?" Cedric smiled and nodded, going to a specific cupboard again and bringing out what looks like flour, eggs, a carton of milk, a bag of salt, and butter.


"Are you perhaps doing crepes?" 


"Yep," he said, popping the 'p' along the way. Y/N walked closer and saw him preparing the utensils that he needed. "So what am I going to do exactly?" She asked, holding the flour in her hands.


"Certainly not with flour. How about you melt some chocolate and cut some fruits? Be careful with the knife, okay?" 


"Yes, father." They both chuckled as she got a bowl out, a saucepan, three packs of chocolate, a small knife, a cutting board, and a spatula. She opens the three packs of chocolate and places the chocolates down on the cutting board and precisely cuts them into smaller pieces.


"What's gotten to you and wanted to cook?" Y/N asked, not leaving her eyes on the chocolates. "Well, mum sent me a letter a few days ago and she mentioned they had crepes. I never had crepes for a week so why not make it?" 


She nodded, now pouring a good amount of milk along with the chocolates in the bowl. Cedric opened the stove for her already and set the saucepan on top of it. She gradually melted the chocolates while mixing them now and then so it doesn't burn.


Cedric also started to cook the thin crepes two at a time with one frying pan in each hand. Showing his skills of how he can flip the crepes perfectly with no spatula.


"If I can, I would hire you as a cook." Y/N laughed along with Cedric who is focused so much on the crepes, not wanting to scorch them.


"I would gladly take the job."


Once the chocolate had melted, she started cutting different types of fruit such as bananas, strawberries, blueberries, and blackberries.


Some of the crepes are already cooked so Y/N starts to bring out two plates and assembles the crepes as perfectly as she could and adds a vast lot of chocolate ganache and fruits.


Once both of them are done, they settle on one of the tables that resemble the ones in the great hall and try on the crepes.


"Woah… Cedric, I'm not kidding you should be a cook." Cedric laughs as he also tried the crepes he cooked. "Well, what can I say? I'm good at everything." Both of them laughed with each other.


The two of them caught up with each other on how the training was going -- schoolwork and how both of them would love to go to Hogsmeade again if they were approved.


All of this was planned by Cedric.


A nice and decent morning where he cooks along by her side and eats their breakfast with a long nice chat. 


It's another achievement of his if he might be telling the truth.

It was a Halloween morning and Y/N had just finished a class of potions. She was now walking aside with Susan when she saw Hermione heads down and walk towards Ron and Harry.


She said goodbye to Susan and ran towards Hermione and stopped her by the arm. "Hermione! I missed you-" she stops as soon as she sees her having tears rolling down her cheeks.


"What happened?" Instead of answering her, Hermione walked away -- bumping on Harry's shoulder on the way. Y/N reckoned it was something that they had done or said again.


Y/N walked closer to the two, not showing her presence and listening carefully to know what happened to her beloved friend.


"I think she heard you."


"So?" said Ron, but he looked a bit uncomfortable. "She must've noticed she's got no friends."


After Ron has said that, Y/N smacks him in the head as hard as she can. So hard that Ron stumbled on the ground with Harry's help, he got up.


"Y/N!-" before he can even continue she cut him off by saying;


"I'm her friend and as her friend, I have the right to know what you said to leave her crying like that." 


Seeing as he was not going to answer since he has been looking in other directions except towards her -- Y/N looked at Harry.


Harry then explains what actually happened -- Ron feeling betrayed by his friend. Y/N was fuming with anger once again as she pushed Ron to the ground and followed where Hermione had gone.


She can deal with Ron later but now she needs to see Hermione.


"You're in great trouble with Y/N later." Fred and George show up beside Ron who was dusting his robe off. 


"A little advice Ronnie,"


"Never mess with a Hufflepuff's friend." George continues, showing a bit of annoyance towards his younger brother.


"You're in great trouble because she's not only in Hufflepuff," said Fred, 


"She's also in Gryffindor,"


"And you don't want to know what she can do."


"Trust us, we've seen what she can do when someone messes with her friends."


The twin left the two trembling in their boots -- etched in Ron's minds that he would be in great trouble later.


Hermione and Y/N didn't turn up for their next class and weren't seen all afternoon. On their way down to the Great Hall for the Halloween feast, Harry and Ron overheard Parvati Patil telling her friend Lavender that Hermione was crying in the girls' bathroom and Y/N was accompanying her all afternoon, not wanting to leave her side. 


Ron looked still more awkward at this, but a moment later they had entered the Great Hall, where the Halloween decorations put them out of their minds.


A thousand live bats fluttered from the walls and ceiling while a thousand more swooped over the tables in low black clouds, making the candles in the pumpkins stutter. The feast appeared suddenly on the golden plates, as it had at the start-of-term banquet.


Harry was just helping himself to a baked potato when Professor Quirrell came sprinting into the hall, his turban askew and terror on his face. Everyone stared as he reached Professor Dumbledore's chair, slumped against the table, and gasped, "Troll -- in the dungeons -- thought you ought to know."


He then sank to the floor in a dead faint.


There was an uproar. It took several purple firecrackers exploding from the end of Professor Dumbledore's wand to bring silence.


"Prefects," he rumbled, "lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!"


Percy was in his element.


"Follow me! Stick together, first years! No need to fear the troll if you follow my orders! Stay close behind me, now. Make way, first years coming through! Excuse me, I'm a prefect!"


"How could a troll get in?" Harry asked as they climbed the stairs.


"Don't ask me, they're supposed to be really stupid," said Ron. "Maybe Peeves let it in for a Halloween joke."


They passed different groups of people hurrying in different directions. As they jostled their way through a crowd of confused Hufflepuffs, Harry suddenly grabbed Ron's arm.


"I've just thought -- Hermione and Y/N."


"What about them- oh in the bloody hell!"


"They don't know about the troll."


Ron bit his lip.


"Oh, all right," he snapped. "But Percy'd better not see us."


Whilst the two were panicking and trying to find Y/N and Hermione -- the two girls were in a bathroom stall, hugging each other while Y/N soothed Hermione.


"Don't worry about Ron, we can jinx him later. If you don't want to get in trouble, I'll do it for you." She patted Hermione's back as she continued to lean on her waist.


"I'll make his head as big as his ego was," as Y/N said this, Hermione choked a laugh out making her smile as after hours and hours in the bathroom she had managed to make her laugh.


"Come on, let's eat dinner. It's Halloween! I'm going to sit by you at Gryffindor's table." 


Hermione nodded and finally stood up -- wiping the tears away. As Y/N was about to open the door of the stall -- Hermione hugged her once again.


"Thank you for being there for me," she sighs, her voice hoarse from all the crying she had done.


"Thank you for being my friend." Y/N smiled and hugged her back. They then let go of each other and Y/N opens up the bathroom door.


She stops in her tracks -- shocked for a moment. 


"Hermione, when I tell you to run, you run okay?" 


Hermione lets out a "huh?" Not knowing what she meant by running. 


"Run, now!" Y/N dragged Hermione out of the stall and ran towards an opening beside the mountain troll. 


Unfortunately for them, the troll that was supposed to be 'dumb' drags Y/N's collar back -- smashing her to the hard wall along with Hermione.


"Hermione, are you okay?" She nodded, she was more than okay. Y/N was the one who shielded her from the wall -- getting all the damage of the hard hit.


The troll was advancing on them, knocking the sinks off the walls as it went.


"Confuse it!"


The two of them turned to where the voice belonged and saw Harry and Ron panicking more than Hermione and Y/N were.


seizing a tap, he threw it as hard as he could against the wall.


The troll stopped a few feet from the two girls. It lumbered around, blinking stupidly, to see what had made the noise. Its mean little eyes saw Harry. It hesitated, then made for him instead, lifting its club as it went.


"Seriously?" Y/N said as Hermione helped her stand up. As the other two were distracting the troll, Y/N took the opportunity to run and grab Hermione who was stuck in place, shocked.


"Hermione! I know you're smart and like to think but now is not the time! Let's go!"


The shouting and the echoes seemed to be driving the troll berserk. It roared again and started toward Ron, who was nearest and had no way to escape.


Harry then did something that was both very brave and very stupid: He took a great running jump and managed to fasten his arms around the troll's neck from behind. The troll couldn't feel Harry hanging there, but even a troll will notice if you stick a long bit of wood up its nose, and Harry's wand had still been in his hand when he'd jumped - it had gone straight up one of the troll's nostrils.


Howling with pain, the troll twisted and flailed its club, with Harry clinging on for dear life; any second, the troll was going to rip him off or catch him a terrible blow with the club.


Hermione had sunk to the floor in fright; 


"Hermione, stop thinking whether being expelled is worse than dying because both are! Let's go while it's being distracted!"


Hermione didn't move. Y/N grumbled and stooped low with Hermione and comforted her once again while thinking of a spell that could help them. But how can she when her mind was flooded with nothing but terror and nervousness? 


Ron pulled out his own wand -- not knowing what he was going to do he heard himself cry the first spell that came into his head: "Wingardium Leviosa!"


The club flew suddenly out of the troll's hand, rose high, high up into the air, turned slowly over -- and dropped, with a sickening crack, onto its owner's head. The troll swayed on the spot and then fell flat on its face, with a thud that made the whole room tremble.


Harry and Y/N got to their feet. He was shaking and out of breath. Ron was standing there with his wand still raised, staring at what he had done.


It was Hermione who spoke first.


"Is it -- dead?"


"I don't think so," said Harry, I think it's just been knocked out."


He bent down and pulled his wand out of the troll's nose. It was covered in what looked like lumpy grey glue.


"Urgh -- troll boogers."


"You might want to sanitise that for a week before using it," Y/N said as she helped Hermione stand up to her feet -- asking if she was hurt or anything. Thankfully she wasn't.


A sudden slamming and loud footsteps made the three of them look up. They hadn't realised what a racket they had been making, but of course, someone downstairs must have heard the crashes and the troll's roars.


A moment later, Professor McGonagall had come bursting into the room, closely followed by Snape, with Quirrell bringing up the rear. Quirrell took one look at the troll, let out a faint whimper, and sat quickly down on a toilet, clutching his heart.


Snape bent over the troll. Professor McGonagall was looking at Ron, Harry and Y/N. Harry had never seen her look so angry. Her lips were white. Hopes of winning fifty points for Gryffindor faded quickly from Harry's mind.


Y/N sighed, knowing that her dreams of staying in the Quidditch team were broken. 'At least I'm alive.' She thought as she nervously looked at Hermione.


"What on earth were you thinking of?" said Professor McGonagall, with cold fury in her voice. The three of them looked at each other, Ron was still standing with his wand in the air. "You're lucky you weren't killed. Why aren't you in your dormitory?"


Snape gave Harry a swift, piercing look. Harry looked at the floor. Harry and Y/N wished Ron would put his wand down.


Then a small voice came out of the shadows.


"Please, Professor McGonagall -- they were looking for me."


"Miss Granger!"


"I went looking for the troll because I -- I thought I could deal with it on my own -- you know because I've read all about them."


Ron dropped his wand. Hermione Granger, telling a downright lie to a teacher?


As for Y/N and Harry, they were shocked also. They never knew Hermione had the guts to lie to a professor. 


"If they hadn't found me, I'd be dead now. Harry stuck his wand up its nose and Ron knocked it out with its own club. They didn't have time to come and fetch anyone. It was about to finish me off when they arrived."


The three tried to look as though this story wasn't new to them.


"Well -- in that case... " said Professor McGonagall, staring at the three of them, "Miss Granger, you foolish girl, how could you think of tackling a mountain troll on your own?"


Hermione hung her head. Y/N was speechless. Hermione was the last person to do anything against the rules, and here she was, pretending she had, to get them out of trouble. It was as if Snape had started handing out sweets.


"Miss Granger, five points will be taken from Gryffindor for this," said Professor McGonagall. "I'm very disappointed in you. If you're not hurt at all, you'd better get off to Gryffindor tower. Students are finishing the feast in their houses."


Hermione left.


Professor McGonagall turned to Harry, Y/N and Ron.


"Well, I still say you were lucky, but not many first years could have taken on a full-grown mountain troll. You two win Gryffindor five points and Y/N win Hufflepuff five points. Professor Dumbledore will be informed of this. You may go."


They hurried out of the chamber and didn't speak at all until they had climbed two floors up. It was a relief to be away from the smell of the troll, quite apart from anything else.


"We should have gotten more than ten points," Ron grumbled.


"Five, you mean, once she's taken off Hermione's."


"Good of her to get us out of trouble like that," Ron admitted. "Mind you, we did save her."


"We are grateful, although what you did was not debatable. You made Hermione cry all day, Ron. Tomorrow I want you to apologise sincerely ."


Ron nodded -- his head hanging low as if he was getting scolded by his mum and Harry just watched with a smile as if he's looking at his kids.


"Be nicer to her. Hermione just wanted to help you, Ron. With what you were doing earlier in your charms class -- you can literally take someone's eye out." 


She and Harry laughed whilst Ron rolled his eyes and smiled along with the two. 


Y/N parted ways with the two and went back to the Hufflepuff dormitory. It was a surprising day for her. She, Ron, Harry, and Hermione might become closer to each other because of a mountain troll.


That is weird though, never in her life has a mountain troll break in Hogwarts. So why now? And earlier when Professor Snape was looking at them -- she noticed his leg that was bleeding. She was about to ask him when he gave her a stern stare and moved his robe to block his leg.


Did someone let the troll in? 


Might be


Did the nightmare that she had before the school year started happened again?




Was it the same exact scenario?




Was she planning on going back to meet Fluffy?


No doubt

Chapter Text



"𝑫𝒂𝒏𝒈𝒆𝒓 𝒊𝒔 𝒔𝒐𝒎𝒆𝒕𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝒕𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒊𝒔 𝒏𝒆𝒂𝒓 𝒐𝒓 𝒎𝒂𝒚𝒃𝒆 𝒊𝒕 𝒊𝒔 𝒔𝒐𝒎𝒆𝒐𝒏𝒆? 𝑾𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒅𝒐 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒕𝒉𝒊𝒏𝒌?"




A/N: This is also a chapter that was written from a third-person point of view as I was trying to see if it will enhance the writing.




Thursday the first of November, 1991


Outside is hazed floated over the crowd like smoke from a doused fire. The dark clouds that insulate the once feathery grass of October. The morning sunlight that is just yet to have soared the horizon but was coated with the inky black dusk and the fire's dancing light cowling the honey-coloured room.


Y/N was laying on the couch -- her trunk of the usual things she needs to bring is on the ground that was covered in satiny fur. 


She was gawking at the ceiling, thinking back to what happened yesterday. From the unsolved troll break-in -- how she had seen Snape's bleeding leg -- and her nightmare that arose into existence again.


"Overthinking again, are you?" 


Y/N veered in the direction of the familiar voice that she had not heard in almost more than a month. 


Catalina slinked into the room, followed by Dawn who presently lunged at her -- licking her face on the way. She chuckled while trying to get the wolf off of her face, "okay okay, I know you missed me but my face will be soggy."  


Dawn whimpered and lowered her head giving Y/N a pout. She chuckled at her adorableness pulling her into a hug one more time. They finally let go and looked at Catalina who was snuggling on her right leg


"You haven't got the time to visit us…" Catalina says in a perpetually tired voice. 


She might be the more dauntless and bold one but she can't deny the fact that she had missed Y/N for the past month. 


Ever since she was taken out from what she called her former home, she can't help but feel always indebted to Y/N. Some might call it a small act of morals but how many times can you see someone take a snake from a zoo because you felt like they were cramped up and lonely. A fair small percentage -- and Y/N was part of that percentage.


She was like a sister to her already -- along with Dawn who has stayed by her side every time even if she might be too harsh on her. She would say Y/N's her mother but she finds it too weird. At least for her.


"And I apologise completely for that. Quidditch training and schoolwork is taking up my time. But I promise you, I will find a way to have a day -- just the four of us."




"Well, yeah. Now that Miles is a part of our-" 


"He's not even here. He's constantly with that snowy owl of your friend." Catalina scathingly said which was not overlooked by Y/N. 


"Is there something wrong?" 


"No, nothing's wrong. Other than the fact that he always steals my berries!" Dawn sighed -- hearing her rant day after day was an irritating habit of the two.


"I was saving those for desserts! And Hagrid only gives us berries once a day! So what will I get for saving the best for last!? Nothing! Absolutely nothing! So you better give that polluted, stealing, vermin a lot of talking!"


Y/N gave her a stare that says a lot about shock. Dawn on the other hand was huddling in her arm -- ears down and not wanting to hear another word from the serpent that was raving.


As if Catalina's day wasn't ruined already -- the 'vermin' that she was talking about came flying into the room -- landing on Y/N's shoulder and giving Catalina a monotonous look.


"Hold your tongue, will you? It was only one night." 


"One night? One night!? What about I set you on fire this one night and eat you!?"


"Then how can I be handsome for my sweet baby darling Hedwig?" 


"Who said you're handsome? You look like Ron's grotty rat!" Said Catalina with all the piercing she can while Miles only gasped in an exaggerated tone.


"First, my baby wavy Hedwig said that I'm handsome!" Miles flew down from Y/N's shoulder, now facing Catalina. "Second, no offence to Ron but that rat of his stinks and according to my beloved, I smell like the fuming sunshine of august!"


Y/N watched the two like a hawk -- she was worried at the same time engaged like she was watching one of those television shows that she had seen from when she was in the muggle world.


"I didn't know that you can communicate with animals." 


All of them motioned their head towards the possessor of the voice -- Austin -- where they also see Dale dragging his trunk from the stairs.


Funny as though -- the three of them never really talked as much even though they were the only ones in the entirety of Hogwarts that are in all houses and are transferred from one house to another every first or end of the month.


Y/N always made a mental note that she should ask the two Silverlings if they had any in particular knowledge about the three of them being in all houses or ask about their father. Yet all of that was always pushed aside by assignment, if not, Quidditch training.


"It was something that I found out when I was five. Quite a bit of a shock to everyone." 


Austin made a little sound of a hum before sitting in the opposite of hers along with Dale. Austin is wearing a dark shade of green turtleneck -- resembling the Slytherin colour and black slacks.


Meanwhile, Dale was wearing a white crew neck with a little accent of gold strings on the edge and black pants that also have gold strings but in the waistband.


"I thought Parseltongue, Gobbledegook, Troll, Mermish, and Runes were the only magical languages there is. I thought wrong," said Dale.


The Silverlings were one of the brilliant minds amongst the first years along with Y/N and Hermione. So there is no doubt that they know this advanced information.


Y/N, Hermione, Dale, and Austin were competing for the top position in their classes. Professors were appalled by how smart the four are -- even if it had only been two months in the making. Of course, they were also worried about choosing the top student at the end of the school year.


"I and the professors also didn't know. Until that one night in nineteen eighty-five, I was talking to my friend Squid named Marie, and Professor Sprout saw me."


They chuckled slightly -- amused by how young she was when she found out her gift. 


Then they fell silent.


It was not one of those silence that was calming the atmosphere and mood of everyone in the room, no. It was a silence of awkwardness and fiddliness.


It is as awkward as if you were listening to your group of friends energetically conversing with one another and when you joined in, it's like their words are being cut down like a tree for fire and their mouths are like abandoned books that have not been opened for years.


"Well, uhh," Dale started, he was not also sure of how he could cease the silence that had been storming with uneasiness for the last five minutes that felt like years.


"You… seemed to be very close with Gryffindor's quidditch captain," he halts for a moment -- speculating every word he had and would say and judging himself for that matter.


"It just seems like you two have something-"


His words were brutally ended by Austin, raising his voice in an awful volume.


"You two are like siblings! Yes, you two have something like a sibling bond, is what he was trying to say. You know, he doesn't talk much to people." Austin laughed ungainly while taking ahold of Dale's arm.


Y/N find the action quite odd.


Which makes her remember the first night they met. She remembered how Austin was 'Allergic' to almonds but was perfectly fine when she was about to get Madam Pomfrey.


She has this urge to ask them about everything -- not caring if they might find her odd or someone who broke out of Azkaban. 


The turmoil in her stomach grows like a seed that has yet to be watered with unsettling questions. Telling her that she wouldn't be able to ask once she let this opportunity fly away like the dust had been blown by the blustery wind.


"You're not allergic to almonds, are you?" 


She wasn't going to lie -- what she asked was something foolishly of her. Although it felt right somewhere in her, she had this question up in her head always. And she was damn right to ask once she saw the look that was held upon their faces.


They stared agape -- eyes as if they were about to burst like a balloon filled with too much air.


The two -- very much Austin -- had their stomach twisted in a strange way. They felt their pits empty, namely the vacancy of the universe that hasn't been discovered by experts.


"What… Do you mean?" 


That was when Y/N dropped it.


"When the other students were discussing the Royalty bloodline you started to cough. I asked what happened and you said your brother was allergic to almonds," she halted for a moment.


"Nonetheless he didn't have any allergic reactions, not even after a few minutes or an hour. I might come out as impertinent but I just had to know --" 


At this point -- Dale and Austin were hoping that the Ravenclaw Prefect would come and knock to escort all of them to the Ravenclaw tower. 


Or anything that could help them out of this situation. A situation that they tried to avoid as much as possible yet they would like for her to know. It just isn't the right time yet -- their father would say.


"What exactly are you and your father -- Alexander Silverling?"


There it is -- the question that has been longing to be free in the seldom of prison. Weight was to be removed from Y/N's shoulder to be only replaced by a vaster one. 


She was mulling over their answers.  


Would they say something in her favour? 


Or something that wasn't?


She waited for years and years when in reality it was only a sheer five minutes.


The clock was ticking louder and louder -- the gasp of wind was becoming deafening -- the stares from Miles, Catalina, and Dawn was like penetrating a hole through the three of them.


A minute had passed by.


Then another one,


And another two.


"Oh for bloody hell! Just say it or I'm going to say it!"


Y/N instantly looked at Catalina with a confused yet angry look.


"You know something about this?" 


Now it was time for Catalina to be silent. The two Silverlings glaring at her and Y/N severely asked a simple question that felt like a sword that sliced her head off.


"Y/N… well, you'll know in the mere future. Just not-"


"Why not? Is it because of something you say is dangerous? If you were being logical, how can I be safe if I don't know what will put me in danger, hmm?"


To this, Austin and Dale were left agape -- not knowing what to say next. They don't know if they should tell or not. 


They pondered for a moment and that moment felt like forever. They were struggling to think of a way to confess their side of the story but in this case, they have none.


"Fine, if you're not going to say anything," Y/N turned to Catalina and Dawn. "You tell me everything." 


Catalina stammered a mix of words that can't fully be known as sentences whilst Dawn was also on the side of trouble where she was thinking of a way to confide.


"Miles?" He looked the other way, trying to avoid her gaze as possible.


"Y/N don't push it. You'll know in the future."


Y/N groaned, just wanting to know what would put her life in danger.


Then as if on point, the Ravenclaw prefects came striding into the room -- informing them that they should be heading to the Ravenclaw tower.


Y/N picked up her things and was about to follow the prefect when she stopped and looked at the five doubtful and said;


"I will wait but not that long as it says to be the mere future. You will tell me everything that I should know at the end of the year."


And with that, she went ahead to leave the room -- the five sighing and relief that they have time that was given.


"Look," Dawn started and got up from her not so peaceful rest on the carpet. "I didn't tell Y/N because I don't want to worry her but I also want to protect her. Keep your arses on and tell her at the end of the school year before she finds it out in a harmful way."


She also left the room, leaving the group shocked at what she said.


"Has she always been that commanding?"


"She usually stays quiet but in these kinds of situations, yeah."


"That's scary."


"I know, so better not to reverse both of their words before they claw you alive."


It was now the latter part of the day and Y/N is with a second-year Ravenclaw Cho Chang. The both of them had met just the last year when Cho was sorted into Ravenclaw and Y/N had come to her, befriended her by having to take reading and study sessions with her now and then.


The both of them were now inside of the Ravenclaw library which is more massive than the main library of Hogwarts. The perks of being a Ravenclaw really.


Cho is a sweet and beautiful gal so it's not that hard to befriend her. She also never minded being an acquaintance of Y/N, she likes it if she was asked.


The way that both of them can talk about anything regarding advanced lessons was immaculate for Cho. The fact that someone is younger than her is as astute as her doesn't make her worried -- well, at first yes since she was a little competitive but as time flies that kind of feeling disappears into thin air.


"The effects of Colovaria charm?" She asks, taking notes as she speaks.


"Changes the colour of an object or animal." 


"Very good," Y/N smiled at the praise as she continued to read a different book.


"Wand movement?"


"Just point to the target." Cho gets back to taking notes again before smiling at her.


"Say, Cho, have you ever had a crush before?" 


She stops dawdling for a moment before looking at Y/N who was gazing at the pages of the book she was skimming. 


"Not that I knew of, why?" 


Y/N sighed, however. Cho just stared at her waiting for a response. She finds it reasonably unusual of Y/N to ask these kinds of questions -- she was never the sort to talk about this kind of subject.


"I for myself do not know either." 


Cho closes the notebook that she was writing on and closes the inkwell whilst turning in her direction. 


"Tell me, do you fancy someone?"


"Maybe. As I said, I do not know. You see, I might have a crush on someone back then and… I don't know if I still do."


Cho only blinks for a few seconds -- not leaving her gaze. She examines Y/N for a very long time, trying to see if any expressions would help her say anything. Fortunately, there is.


She can see the bafflement in her eyes -- the way her eyes look like a desolate immeasurable ocean with curiosities to be seen. She can hear the way she sighs, that if you listen closely you can nearly hear it say something. 


"Y/N, I think you are in love." 


Y/N winces from her seat -- eyes agape and can't utter a normal form of a word. Cho laughs at this and stands up.


"Don't make a big fuss out of it. You are still too young, it is no harm to fancy someone but don't make it troublesome for you."


With that, she left Y/N.


She doesn't know why -- she doesn't know why she left Y/N as soon as she could. She doesn't even know why she felt what he had done was right.


As for a Ravenclaw -- she was confused about herself and Y/N.


The Quidditch season had begun. On Saturday, Harry and Y/N would be playing in their first match after weeks of training: Gryffindor versus Slytherin. If Gryffindor won, they would move up into second place in the house championship.


Hardly anyone had seen both of them play because Wood had decided that, as their secret weapon, they should be kept, well, secret. But the news that Harry and Y/N were playing Seeker and Chaser had leaked out somehow, and they didn't know which was worse -- people telling them they'd be brilliant or people telling them they'd be running around underneath them holding a mattress.


It was really lucky that Harry now had Hermione and Y/N as a friend. He didn't know how he'd have gotten through all his homework without them, what with all the last-minute Quidditch practice Wood was making them do. Hermione had also lent him Quidditch Through the Ages, which turned out to be a very interesting read.


Hermione had become a bit more relaxed about breaking rules since Harry and Ron had saved her and Y/N from the mountain troll, and she was much nicer for it. The day before Y/N and Harry's first Quidditch match the four of them were out in the freezing courtyard during the break, and she had conjured them up a bright blue fire that could be carried around in a jam jar.


They were standing with their backs to it, getting warm, when Snape crossed the yard. Y/N noticed at once that Snape was limping. Harry, Ron, Y/N, and Hermione moved closer together to block the fire from view; they were sure it wouldn't be allowed. Unfortunately, something about their guilty faces caught Snape's eye. He limped over. He hadn't seen the fire, but he seemed to be looking for a reason to tell them off anyway.


"What's that you've got there, Potter?"


It was Quidditch Through the Ages. Harry showed him.


"Library books are not to be taken outside the school," said Snape. "Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor."


"But professor, he was permitted by Madam Pince and-" Y/N was cut off by a loud tut from Snape which she finds offending.


"Enough of it." 


Y/N's not going to lie, she was angry about what he did back there. She can't be wrong about him being wrong about that rule.


"He's just made that rule up," Harry muttered angrily as Snape limped away. "Wonder what's wrong with his leg?"


"Dunno, but I hope it's really hurting him," said Ron bitterly.


"I agree but at the same time no."


The Gryffindor common room was very noisy that evening. Harry, Ron, Y/N, and Hermione sat together next to a window. Hermione was checking Harry's while Y/N was checking Ron's Charms homework. Hermione would never let them copy ("How will you learn?"), but by asking her and Y/N to read it through, they got the right answers anyway.


Harry felt restless. He wanted Quidditch Through the Ages back, to take his mind off his nerves about tomorrow. Why should he be afraid of Snape? Getting up, he told Ron and Hermione he was going to ask Snape if he could have it.


"Better you than me," they said together, but Harry had an idea that Snape wouldn't refuse if there were other teachers listening and Y/N by his side.


"Me? No, you're on your own, Harry. He already gave me a warning earlier about me being with the three of you, do you want me to get one week of unnecessary detention?"


"But Y/N, you had the perks of him being your uncle! Just once, please."


"Wait, he doesn't want you hanging with the three of us?" 


Hermione asked with a raised eyebrow -- Y/N nodded with a sigh while Ron rolled his eyes.


"Honestly, what does he think we'll do to you? Lock you up in our basement?" 


"I don't know Ron, but what I know is that I should be back in Ravenclaw tower."


She stands up and was about to leave but Harry says;


"Come on Y/N, just this time I promise. You know how your uncle hates me so much." 


Y/N groaned and let her stuff drop on the couch. She nodded ever so slightly and as fast as the thunder strikes, Harry hugs her with a big fat smile sitting on his face.


"Okay you two, just be back," Ron said, pulling Y/N by the shoulder away from the hug.


They made their way down to the staffroom and knocked. There was no answer. They knocked again. Nothing.


Perhaps Snape had left the book in there? It was worth a try. Y/N pushed the door ajar and peered inside - and a horrible scene met their eyes.


Snape and Filch were inside, alone. Snape was holding his robes above his knees. One of his legs was bloody and mangled. Filch was handing Snape bandages.


"Blasted thing," Snape was saying. "How are you supposed to keep your eyes on all three heads at once?"


Harry tried to shut the door quietly while Y/N watches what happens next, but --




Snape's face was twisted with fury as he dropped his robes quickly to hide his leg. Harry gulped.


"Hey, Uncle Severus and Uncle Filch… watcha doing?..."


"I just wondered if I could have my book back."




Harry and Y/N left before Snape could take any more points from Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. They sprinted back upstairs.


"Did you guys get it?" Ron asked as they joined them. "What's the matter?"


In a low whisper, Harry told them what he'd seen. Whilst Y/N was trying to process what she had seen and heard for the night.


"You know what this means?" he finished breathlessly. "He tried to get past that three-headed dog at Halloween! That's where he was going when we saw him -- he's after whatever it's guarding! And I'd bet my broomstick he let that troll in, to make a diversion!"


Y/N and Hermione's eyes were wide.


"No -- he wouldn't, Y/N started. "I know he's not very nice, but he wouldn't try and steal something Dumbledore was keeping safe," Hermione continued.


"Honestly, Hermione, you think all teachers are saints or something, and Y/N you're with Harry, you've heard him," snapped Ron. "I'm with Harry. I wouldn't put anything past Snape. But what's he after? What's that dog guarding?"


"It's not Uncle Snape. If grandfather was keeping something safe he would too. Now, I will go along and stop listening to your nonsense."


Y/N was about to leave the common room when she suddenly remembered what Harry had said a few moments ago. "Let's bet again, your broom if it is not Uncle Snape and my broom if it is him."


Harry doesn't want to agree but nods his head anyway. She left the room with her books and went back to the Ravenclaw tower.


"I drive men mad for the love of me. Easily beaten, never free. What am I?" The bronze knocker asks.




The door was opened and Y/N got inside the common room, not thinking once a bit and going up to where her dormitory was.


Before going to bed, she exhales a heavy breath and drinks the Potion for Dreamless sleep that was given to her by Snape -- since she would have nightmares every time that she wouldn't. And the nightmare turns worse than before.


Y/N was sitting beside Harry along with Ron and Hermione. She was preparing for the upcoming match for later -- she was as nervous as Harry yet she pushed herself to eat unlike him.


“You’ve got to eat some breakfast.”


“I don’t want anything.”


“Just a bit of toast,” wheedled Hermione.


“I’m not hungry.”


Harry felt terrible. In an hour’s time, he’d be walking onto the field.


“Harry, you need your strength,” said Seamus Finnigan. “Seekers are always the ones who get clobbered by the other team.”


Y/N rolled her eyes at Seamus;


"You're making him more nervous -- Harry you won't get clobbered, trust me if they do clobber them back." 


Ron sniggers - making Harry and Hermione glared at him. Harry spun to Y/N, "You know what you said didn't help at the slightest bit." She blinked for a moment before forking down the waffles to her mouth.


"Just eat Harry, if Ron finishes all the food don't point at me." 


 By eleven o’clock the whole school seemed to be out in the stands around the Quidditch pitch. Many students had binoculars. The seats might be raised high in the air, but it was still difficult to see what was going on sometimes.


Ron and Hermione joined Neville, Seamus, and Dean, the West Ham fan, up in the top row. As a surprise for Harry and Y/N, they had painted a large banner on one of the sheets Scabbers had ruined. It said Potter for President and Y/N our Queen, and Dean, who was good at drawing, had done a large Gryffindor lion underneath. Then Hermione had performed a tricky little charm so that the paint flashed different colours.


Meanwhile, in the locker room, Harry, Y/N, and the rest of the team were changing into their scarlet Quidditch robes (Slytherin would be playing in green).


Wood cleared his throat for silence.


“Okay, men,” he said.


“And women,” said Chaser Angelina Johnson. Y/N clapped hands with her with a grin.


“And women,” Wood agreed. “This is it.”


“The big one,” said Fred Weasley.


“The one we’ve all been waiting for,” said George.


“We know Oliver’s speech by heart,” Fred told both Harry and Y/N, “we were on the team last year.”


“Shut up, you two,” said Wood. “This is the best team Gryffindor’s had in years. We’re going to win. I know it.”


He glared at them all as if to say, “Or else.”


“Right. It’s time. Good luck, all of you.”


They both followed Fred and George out of the locker room and, Harry hoping his knees weren’t going to give way and Y/N hoping that they would win, walked onto the field to loud cheers.


Madam Hooch was refereeing. She stood in the middle of the field waiting for the two teams, her broom in her hand.


Madam Hooch caught sight of Y/N and waved at her and she smiled -- also giving her a wave of a hand.


“Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you,” she said, once they were all gathered around her.


Y/N saw her Slytherin friends -- Marcus Flint and Adrian Pucey -- grinning at her. But she knows that behind those innocent yet waggish grins, they were telling her, "We're going to make you lose." And of course, she can't let her playful and competitive self lose.


But in the corner of her eyes -- she saw a glimpse of the banner that flutters high above, flashing the words Potter for President and Y/N our Queen. Her heart warms up at the thought, now she is ready to win.


“Mount your brooms, please.”


Harry and Y/N clambered onto their Nimbus Two Thousand.


Madam Hooch gave a loud blast on her silver whistle.


Fifteen brooms rose up, high, high into the air. They were off.


“And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor -- what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too






“Sorry, Professor.”


The Weasley twins’ friend, Lee Jordan, was doing the commentary for the match, closely watched by Professor McGonagall.


“And she’s really belting along up there, a neat pass to Y/N Dumbledore, for what I had known, a skilful Chaser for her age -- back to Johnson and -- no, the Slytherins have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes 


-- Flint flying like an eagle up there -- he’s going to sc-- no, stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and the Gryffindors take the Quaffle -- that’s Chaser Katie Bell of Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and -- OUCH -- that must have hurt, hit in the back of the head by a Bludger 


-- Quaffle is taken by the Slytherins -- that’s Adrian Pucey speeding off toward the goalposts, but he’s blocked by a second Bludger -- sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can’t tell which -- nice play by the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, and Johnson back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes -- 


she’s really flying -- dodges a speeding Bludger -- the goalposts are ahead -- come on, now, Angelina -- Keeper Bletchley dives -- misses -- GRYFFINDORS SCORE!”


Gryffindor cheers filled the cold air, with howls and moans from the Slytherins.


“Budge up there, move along.”




Ron and Hermione squeezed together to give Hagrid enough space to join them.


“Bin watchin’ from me hut,” said Hagrid, patting a large pair of binoculars around his neck, “But it isn’t the same as bein’ in the crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?”


“Nope,” said Ron. “Harry hasn’t had much to do yet.”


“Kept outta trouble, though, that’s somethin’,” said Hagrid, raising his binoculars and peering skyward at the speck that was Harry.


"How about Y/N?" Just before Ron was about to say she hadn't done anything either --


"Y/N had wooshed past a passing bludger, almost hitting the edge of her beautiful face -- now flying through Captain Marcus Flint of Slytherin -- ooooh! Seems Chaser Adrian Pucey is chasing Hogwarts princess, reaching for the Quaffle-"




"Don't touch our princess, Pucey!" 


Y/N didn't need to look to where the voice came from, mentally thanking the twins and she bent down more to increase speed.


"The Bludger whacks the back of the hand of Adrian Pucey -- a big slam of redness caused by none other than Gryffindor's Beater George Weasley!


-- Y/N is going for the goalpost and… ANOTHER SCORE FOR GRYFFINDOR!"


Everyone roars, yells for her name or cheer, making Y/N smile for the matter that she scored her first point in an actual Quidditch match.


Way up above them, Harry was gliding over the game, squinting about for some sign of the Snitch. This was part of his and Wood’s game plan.


“Keep out of the way until you catch sight of the Snitch,” Wood had said. “We don’t want you attacked before you have to be.”


When Angelina and Y/N had scored, Harry had done a couple of loop-the-loops to let off his feelings. Now he was back to staring around for the Snitch. 


Once he caught sight of a flash of gold, but it was just a reflection from one of the Weasleys’ wristwatches, and once a Bludger decided to come pelting his way, more like a cannonball than anything, but Harry dodged it and Fred Weasley came chasing after it.


“All right there, Harry?” he had time to yell, as he beat the Bludger furiously toward Marcus Flint.


“Slytherin in possession,” Lee Jordan was saying, “Chaser Pucey ducks two Bludgers, two Weasleys, and Chaser Bell, and speeds toward the


-- wait a moment -- was that the Snitch?”


A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian Pucey dropped the Quaffle, too busy looking over his shoulder at the flash of gold that had passed his left ear.


Harry saw it. In a great rush of excitement, he dived downward after the streak of gold. Slytherin Seeker Terence Higgs had seen it, too. Neck and neck they hurtled toward the Snitch -- all the Chasers seemed to have forgotten what they were supposed to be doing as they hung in midair to watch.


Y/N however takes this as an opportunity to score more points and zooms to where Marcus was -- too occupied because of what Jordan said. Just as fast as a Falcon -- she snatches the Quaffle from him and steer straight to the hoops and just before he was about to follow, she already scores a goal.


Everyone goes back to focusing on their agenda as they heard Jordan announce;


"And with the great mind of Chaser Y/N -- she manages to score ten more points!"


Y/N turns her broom around to face Marcus who was scowling at her yet indicates a small amount of pride for her. She hears different cheers from different people such as Hagrid's; "That's me goddaughter!"


WHAM! A roar of rage echoed from the Gryffindors below --


Marcus Flint had blocked Harry on purpose, and Harry’s broom spun off course, Harry holding on for dear life.


“Foul!” screamed the Gryffindors.


Madam Hooch spoke angrily to Flint and then ordered a free shot at the goalposts for Gryffindor. But in all the confusion, of course, the Golden Snitch had disappeared from sight again.


Down in the stands, Dean Thomas was yelling, “Send him off, ref!


"Red card!”


“What are you talking about, Dean?” said Ron.


“Red card!” said Dean furiously. “In soccer, you get shown the red card and you’re out of the game!”


“But this isn’t soccer, Dean,” Ron reminded him.


Hagrid, however, was on Dean’s side.


“They oughta change the rules. Flint coulda knocked Harry outta the air.”


Lee Jordan was finding it difficult not to take sides.


“So -- after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating --”


“Jordan!” growled Professor McGonagall.


“I mean, after that open and revolting foul…”


“Jordan, I’m warning you --”


“All right, all right. Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which could happen to anyone, I’m sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor, taken by Y/N, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue to play, Gryffindor still in possession.”


It was as Harry dodged another Bludger, which went spinning dangerously past his head, that it happened. His broom gave a sudden, frightening lurch. For a split second, he thought he was going to fall. He gripped the broom tightly with both his hands and knees. He’d never felt anything like that.


It happened again. It was as though the broom was trying to buck him off. But Nimbus Two Thousands did not suddenly decide to buck their riders off.


Harry tried to turn back toward the Gryffindor goal-posts -- he had half a mind to ask Wood to call time-out -- and then he realized that his broom was completely out of his control. He couldn’t turn it. He couldn’t direct it at all. It was zigzagging through the air, and every now and then making violent swishing movements that almost unseated him.


Y/N saw how Harry was struggling -- she was distracted for a minute, trying to see what was happening to him. It couldn't be himself, right?


Lee was still commentating.


“Slytherin in possession -- Flint with the Quaffle -- too distracted -- passes Y/N


-- passes Bell -- hit hard in the face by a Bludger, hope it broke his nose


-- only joking, Professor -- Slytherins score -- A no…”


The Slytherins were cheering. No one seemed to have noticed -- except for Y/N -- that Harry’s broom was behaving strangely. It was carrying him slowly higher, away from the game, jerking and twitching as it went.


“Dunno what Harry thinks he’s doing,” Hagrid mumbled. He stared through his binoculars. “If I didn’ know better, I’d say he’d lost control of his broom…but he can’t have.…”


Suddenly, people were pointing up at Harry all over the stands. His broom had started to roll over and over, with him only just managing to hold on. Then the whole crowd gasped. Harry’s broom had given a wild jerk and Harry swung off it. He was now dangling from it, holding on with only one hand.


Y/N -- not also knowing what's happening to Harry, quickly swerves to his side -- wrinkling her nose and eyebrows. "Harry, what is happening to you?"


"I don't know either, it's like- aah! I don't even know!" 


Y/N was about to lend him a hand just until he took control of his broom again but before she could her broom started to move like Harry's too.


"Y/N now is not the time to mock me!"


"Do you think I'm mocking you!? My broom is also jinxing- waah!"


Everyone was now watching the two of you dance like monkeys on a flying branch. 


"Why are you guys just staring like statues!? Help us you, bloody idiots!" 


“Did something happen to it when Flint blocked him?” Seamus whispered.


"Then how about Y/N? Has Flint done it too when she steals the Quaffle from him?"


“Can’t have,” Hagrid said, his voice shaking. “Can’t nothing interfere with a broomstick except powerful Dark magic -- no kid could do that to a Nimbus Two Thousand. And he couldn't have done it to Y/N."


At these words, Hermione seized Hagrid’s binoculars, but instead of looking up at Harry and Y/N, she started looking frantically at the crowd.


“What are you doing?” moaned Ron, grey-faced.


“I knew it,” Hermione gasped, “Snape -- look.”


Ron grabbed the binoculars. Snape was in the middle of the stands opposite them. He had his eyes moving from Harry to Y/N and was muttering nonstop under his breath.


“He’s doing something -- jinxing the brooms,” said Hermione.


“What should we do?”


“Leave it to me.”


Before Ron could say another word, Hermione had disappeared.


Ron turned the binoculars back on Y/N and Harry. Their broom was vibrating so hard, it was almost impossible for them to hang on much longer. The whole crowd was on its feet, watching, terrified, as the Weasleys flew up to try and pull both of them safely onto one of their brooms, but it was no good – every time they got near them, the broom would jump higher still. They dropped lower and circled beneath them, obviously hoping to catch them if he fell. Marcus Flint seized the Quaffle and scored five times without anyone noticing.


"Katie, don't watch us! Score points!" Y/N shouted as she tried to stop her broom.


"You're in the middle of a dilemma and you still think about scoring a point!?"


"Better than having to see Marcus tease me every day! Now, go!"


But Katie couldn't, she was too scared for her and Harry. Everyone is -- except for the Slytherin team.


“Come on, Hermione,” Ron muttered desperately


As Y/N was still trying to get ahold of her broom -- she noticed someone too familiar to her, fighting the crowd to get through.


Hermione had fought her way across to the stand where Snape stood and was now racing along the row behind him; she didn’t even stop to say sorry as she knocked Professor Quirrell headfirst into the row in front. Reaching Snape, she crouched down, pulled out her wand, and- 


"What do you think you're trying to do, Granger?" Hermione looks to her right with a jolt and a small yelp and it was -- Dale.


"I don't have time to explain, Silverling. Don't speak of it to anyone."


"Wait, no! You misunderstood-"


Hermione whispered a few, well-chosen words. Bright blue flames shot from her wand onto the hem of Snape’s robes.


As Y/N was about to yell to Hermione and Snape, she was distracted by yet another person. Quirrel -- who was muttering words. She wonders if he was the one behind the cause of their brooms jolting so much.


It took perhaps thirty seconds for Snape to realize that he was on fire. A sudden yelp told her she had done her job. Scooping the fire off him into a little jar in her pocket, she scrambled back along the row -- Snape would never know what had happened.


It was enough. Up in the air, Harry and Y/N were suddenly able to clamber back onto their broom.


"Y/N go back on-" before Harry could even finish his words, Y/N was already swooshing towards Marcus who had the Quaffle with a scowling face and a bad mood.


"Quit chattering around and find the bloody snitch!"


“Neville, you can look!” Ron said. Neville had been sobbing into Hagrid’s jacket for the last five minutes.


Y/N was on the track -- scoring more points faster than anyone could -- sometimes passing the Quaffle to Katie. Not letting Marcus nor Adrian get ahold of the Quaffle by either the twins distracting them by sending bludgers or passing in between Katie and herself.


Harry was speeding toward the ground when the crowd saw him clap his hand to his mouth as though he was about to be sick -- he hit the field on all fours -- coughed -- and something gold fell into his hand.


“I’ve got the Snitch!” he shouted, waving it above his head, and the game ended in complete confusion.


“He didn’t catch it, he nearly swallowed it,”


"Yeah? Want to swallow your own blood!?" Y/N was about to punch Marcus because of the adrenaline she was having but got stopped by Katie who was just in time to not let her have herself detention.


Flint was still howling twenty minutes later, but it made no difference -- Harry hadn’t broken any rules and Lee Jordan was still happily shouting the results -- Gryffindor had won by one hundred and seventy points to sixty.


Y/N flew down, instantly to where Hermione and Ron were standing.


"Hermione, can we talk?" She only nodded and she followed her down the green field by sitting behind Y/N's broom -- hands on her shoulder for support.


Once they had landed, Y/N got off from her broom and looked at her with an annoyed face. 


"I've seen you, Hermione. Why would you set him on fire!? You know how dangerous that could be for him!"


Full of rage, Hermione noticed how hard Y/N was gripping on her broom.


"If you have seen me, you should have seen the way he was jinxing your brooms."


"Jinxing? You got him wrong." She said sternly, now calming down as the fact that they had won is sinking in her.


"No, I saw him muttering words while looking at the both of you and Harry."


"You should have seen Quirrell then hmm?" Now it was Hermione's time to be confused.


"Y/N! Are you coming or what?" 


"Just a minute!" She turns to Hermione who was in deep thinking. "Look, you might hate him but he would never and I mean never put me in danger. If you saw him muttering he might be reversing the jinx that Quirrell is giving us."


Hermione was too confused to speak, and Y/N was already dragged by the Weasleys, saying goodbye to Hermione.


Harry and Y/N heard none of this, though. They were being made a cup of strong tea back in Hagrid’s hut, with Ron and Hermione.


“It was Snape,” Ron was explaining, “Hermione and I saw him. He was cursing your broomstick, muttering, he wouldn’t take his eyes off you.”


"And how many times do I have to say that it was not him. It's that Quirrell."


 “Rubbish,” said Hagrid, who hadn’t heard a word of what had gone on next to him in the stands. “Why would Snape do somethin’ like that?”


Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another, wondering what to tell him. Harry decides on the truth and Y/N tries to overcome her irritation.


“I found out something about him,” he told Hagrid. “He tried to get past that three-headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We think he was trying to steal whatever it’s guarding.”


"What?" Y/N spats out -- giving Harry a confusing and annoyed look.


Hagrid dropped the teapot.


“How do you know about Fluffy?” he said.




“Yeah -- he’s mine -- bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las’ year -- I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the --”


“Yes?” said Harry eagerly.


“Now, don’t ask me anymore,” said Hagrid gruffly. “That’s top-secret, that is.”


"Top-secret? Is that why none of you was telling me why Fluffy is alone in that room and lied to me about him being sent to the Ministry?"


Hagrid gulped -- he knows that Y/N is very close to every creature in this world. Let alone Fluffy who she always plays with in the field, amid summer.


Hagrid was about to apologise for saying a lie to her but Ron cuts him off with another statement.


“But Snape’s trying to steal it.”






said Y/N and Hagrid at the same time. “Snape’s a Hogwarts teacher, he’d do nothin’ of the sort.”


"Yeah, and how do you have proof that he is stealing whatever is hidden in that room and not that Quirrell?"


“So why did he just try and kill Harry and Y/N?” cried Hermione.


The afternoon’s events certainly seemed to have changed her mind about Snape.


The afternoon’s events certainly seemed to have changed her mind about Snape.


“I know a jinx when I see one, Hagrid, I’ve read all about them!


You’ve got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn’t blinking at all, I saw him!”


Y/N was still trying to contain herself not to yell at Hermione. She is very wrong about what she is trying to say but Y/N wouldn't forgive herself either if she screams at her.


“I’m tellin’ yeh, yer wrong!” said Hagrid hotly. “I don’ know why Y/N an' Harry’s broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn’ try an’ kill a student! Let alone let Y/N get in danger! He was one of the professors who sees Y/N as them child!


Now, listen to me, all three of yeh, yes includin' yeh Y/N -- yer meddlin’ in things that don’ concern yeh. It’s dangerous. You forget that dog, an’ you forget what it’s guardin’, that’s between Professor Dumbledore an’ Nicolas Flamel --”


“Aha!” said Harry, “so there’s someone called Nicolas Flamel involved, is there?”


"Uncle Hagrid, just tell us. What is happening all of a sudden?"


Hagrid looked furious with himself.




Hermione was on her way back to the Gryffindor's common room from picking up books from the library.


It was now night after the troublesome yet joyous afternoon, and now Dale had called for her.


"Is there something you need?"


He goes closer to Hermione with a blank slate on -- and grabs her arm gently.


"Don't meddle in things that you do not know of. You might be one of the brightest witches here but you need to stop. You're bringing danger to someone who I and my brother were trying to protect."


And after a few silence and more confusing silence. Dale let go of her arm and walked away to the Ravenclaw tower.


Whilst Hermione just stood there -- wide-eyed if you please. She was too stunned and disturbed. Questions that she hadn't been able to have answers from her brightness. 


Dale's words rang through her head all night. Just what does he mean by it? What is he doing there where she was earlier? Why did he try to stop her? Why is his voice so stern that she almost was frightened by it? 




She had no answer to any of those questions.

Chapter Text


"𝒀𝒐𝒖 𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒘𝒆𝒅 𝒎𝒆 𝒄𝒐𝒍𝒐𝒖𝒓𝒔 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒌𝒏𝒐𝒘 𝑰 𝒄𝒂𝒏'𝒕 𝒔𝒆𝒆 𝒘𝒊𝒕𝒉 𝒂𝒏𝒚𝒐𝒏𝒆 𝒆𝒍𝒔𝒆" - 𝑻.𝑺.



A/N: I will continue with the third-person point of view but it will change in some parts but mostly it will be a third-person point of view.



A week has passed since Gryffindor had won against Slytherin. Y/N was rapturous about it — feeling like every dragonfly had come to her to sing her a buzz of a song. But not until Hermione, Ron, and Harry had been accusing Snape over the fact that their brooms were jinxed because of him.


She would never, ever believe that Snape would ever harm them let alone her.


"For Salazar's sake Ron! He wouldn't even let me handle a needle when I told him I wanted to sew a dress!"


They were walking to a hallway where the three don't know where she was leading them when Ron had suddenly brought up the topic that she did not want to hear. 


He was simply trying to persuade her with what they believe in. She understands that they hate Snape for a reason but should they really go as far as that?


"Think about it, Y/N! Who is the only person in Hogwarts that hates Harry?" 


"Surely not only Uncle Severus. Why don't the three of you suspect that squirrel?"


Y/N turned to the right hallway where they followed after her, not caring which way she was going.


"Quirrell, Y/N." Hermione corrected, "And surely you have seen the way Snape loathes Harry since first Potions class don't you?"


She groaned, turning to another right — speeding up as they caught on to her, trying to convince her still.


"Squirrel, Quirrell, abnormal, quarrel, they're the same. Just what I know, he's the one jinxing our brooms."


She then goes to a big staircase — leading to a long hallway where there is a big painting of a graceful lady — sitting on a wooden chair holding a cup of tea.


"Why are the three of you following me anyway?"


The three seemed to be amused as they haven't gone in this supposed direction nor have seen the staircase even though they have been crashed in the past hallways they have been through — where the staircase was.


"Y/N, where is this?"


"Are we lost?"


"Don't tell me there's another three-headed dog there."


Y/N rolled her eyes as she neared the painting — the lady that was shutting her eyes then was now fluttering open and beautifully glanced at her. 


"It's been a long time, Y/N," she said in a graceful tone then peeked to the three that were behind Y/N, who was just staring agape. "And who might these young students who had accompanied you for today?"


"Ron, Hermione, and Harry. I have something to get inside my room," she said as if she was in a hurry.


Whilst, Ron, Hermione, and Harry looked at her with widened eyes. 


"That's your room!?" Ron exclaimed as the lady in the painting laughed with benignancy still implied. 


"You have your own room?" Harry asked, looking back and forth the hallway they had just been through.


"Of course, she has one Harry. Isn't that obvious?" Hermione indicated but was still shocked at how big the painting was and assumed Y/N had a ginormous room.


"I don't know. For all I know, she was sleeping in the dorms all those years." Hermione sighed at how mindless Harry was — wanting to tell him that McGonagall had pointed out that Y/N has her own room at the sorting ceremony.


"How amusing they are, but rules are rules Y/N. No one is allowed inside except you, the staff, and the Headmaster," She said sternly.


"Of course," Y/N veered around to the three. "Wait here hmm? I'll just get something." They all wanted to see the insides of a room of a Dumbledore descendant. Would it be filled with books? Charming objects? Fulfilled treasuries? Luxurious items? Still, they nodded.


"Would you dearies go back to the end of the hall? You are not supposed to hear the password." They obliged and ran past the end of the hallway.


In a low voice, Y/N pronounced the password very clearly, "Y/N Arielle, L/N Dumbledore" With that settled, the painting moved aside to show a massive oak door that can let in two trolls at once. Ron and Harry's mouth went wide whilst Hermione's eyes widened, looking back to Y/N. 


Y/N merely opened the door enough to let herself in. The three that were in the end hall, peeped through the large gap of the door — snatching a sight of the insides where it was indeed nothing alike the dormitories they had.


As she enters, she is greeted by a snoozing Catalina and a blanket cuddled Dawn — both resembling a nocturnal who only wakes at night and sleeps by the time the sun climbs the sky.


She looked pleased with the sight afore her — it was something that she would like to witness occasionally.


She would love to watch more of it but decided to abide by the reason why she was back in her room in the first place. 


Traipsing to a drawer that was in the left corner of the room that looks nothing unique from the other drawers that lay perfectly intact.


As she was near enough to open the drawer, she stares at the white heart-shaped box that she got from a muggle shop. The vendor said that when she turns the key from behind three times, she would hear a soft song emmit from it as it opens slowly, showing a girl in a dress — hands up in the air, one foot on the side of her leg as it twirls around to the music.


She did just that, covering it with her palm and hoping that the two sleeping peacefully wouldn't be awoken by the sound. 


As the music stopped and the ballerina stopped twirling — she held the figure in her hand and pulled it out along with the floorboard. Underneath it was a brown umber coloured key.


She picked it out and shortly unlocked the drawer that she had put a lock on when she was writing a silly diary when she was five — it was deemed to be a drawer, she only could open it.


Of course, no one knows. Why would she let anyone read her embarrassing writings at the age of five?


Opening the drawer that made a soft shifting noise — she scanned the contents of it. Including some old brushes, hairpins, quills with scratched feathers, bracelets made of thin branches of leaves that had left browning, and many more that had been there since her childhood. Yet one was missing.


She rapidly and perturbed had twitched all the item that was inside the drawer — struggling to find one precise book that she had kept in there for years and not allowing anyone else realizes that she has it — except for her grandfather, who was behind the reason why she has it.


"No, no, no, where is it!?" Said in a breathy voice — hands quivering as she still attempts to locate the book. She began to pile the junk that she had in that drawer above it — wishing that she had just missed it from all the emotion that she got.    


But still, it was not there.


The book that she had taken care of all those years is gone. The book gives her serenity whenever she sees the cover — a book that she promised to her grandfather to take care of the most. 


A book that tells her the story of her mum and dad.


It wasn't just any book — it was something she ached to read since the age of eight. 


The reason why she couldn't read it was because she cannot read nor speak in French. 


Actually, besides the reason why she wants to learn French was because of the book. 


Why can't she just ask her grandfather or Uncle Severus, you may ask? Well, first and foremost, she can't tell anyone and her grandfather says she has to find out for herself. 


So here she is — wanting to try if she can understand some of it after learning the language twice a month in three years.


But how could she if the book is gone?


She started to think irrational things about where to find the book when she hadn't touched the book in a year. Her mind was running through courses of a circus — parading in every place that she could think of where she had put the book.


Degrading herself for not remembering where and how she had misplaced it. Starting to feel her heartbeat pound faster than it already is.


With all the ruckus she had made by opening and reopening drawers just to make sure — Catalina groaned, smoothing her eyes with her tail and trying to adjust with the sudden light.


"Y/N?" She called out, "What are you doing?" 


"Trying to find something, go back to sleep." 


Hers and Dawn suddenly got up which was thankfully not noticed by Y/N who was still busy rummaging around her wardrobe.


"What are you trying to find exactly?" Dawn asked — seemingly trying to be in a calm manner as she always was. "It's just some book about… potions." 


The two swallowed their saliva as they glanced at each other, not knowing what to say. 


They just watch her forage around the tremendous box of a room, striving so hard to find the ' potion ' book that she talks of.


After a minute or two, she finally stops. A sigh left her lips as she wiped her forehead with the back of her hand — hands on her hips while staring awfully at the wall.


"I think you should look for it another time, you're already sweating. Try to change into some new clothes," said Dawn. Y/N nodded — now placing the chaotic pile in its original spot.


Later, she went up to the two and smiled at them. "How are you this past week? Good?" The two returned the smile before uttering a small yes.


"Is Miles still taking your berries?" Y/N questioned, taking the container of their berries and putting some on their assigned plates.


"Thankfully, no." Catalina slithered from her bed to Y/N, followed by Dawn whose smile was still plastered. 


As they talk for a minute about how their weeks have gone by — Ron, Harry, and Hermione were on their way to kill time while waiting for Y/N to return.


Hermione was reading a book about Transfiguration about the upcoming exams even though it will be soon Holiday breaks.


Harry was listening to Ron and the graceful lady in the painting. Whilst Ron was asking these questions about Y/N's room.


"Is there a personal kitchen in there?" He asked while leaning on the wall. "No, silly. How could there possibly be a kitchen in there?" 


"She could have one. And if she had one would you let us in?"


"No, but may I ask why?"


"Food, of course. I mean, me and Y/N have the same taste in food. So, tell me. Does she have a servant in there?" 



Pansy surprised Y/N by a tight hug — almost stumbling and falling hard on the ground if not for Gemma Farley — a Slytherin Prefect.


She thanked her first before returning the hug to Pansy who gladly grinned at this. 


"Gosh, Pansy, you might attack me." Both of them laughed — now follow Farley back to the dungeons. "Come on, like you don't miss me for the three months?" 


Y/N chuckles before fixing her sweater that she placed on top of her robes as it would be colder down in the dungeons as it is the month of December.


"I'm surprised how Farley lets you come with. She would not let anyone tag along really." Pansy snarks whilst smirking at Farley. "Your friend bugged me all day — nonstop. She might have been a cat following me all day just to agree with her." 


Farley sighed, recalling her annoying day consisting of Pansy. "But it worked didn't it?" Pansy smirks more while Farley groans, making her pace quicker.


"You know, it's not fair how you would be in Slytherin for only two weeks then the Holidays which we would be going home, and then you'll be back in…" she made a disgusted emotion before continuing, "Gryffindor."


Y/N scowls at this — "That's my house too Pansy, and I'm in the Gryffindor Quidditch team. So I ask of you, don't ridicule it," She said in a calm yet stern manner. Pansy only rolled her eyes before nodding.


They reached the Slytherin common room. Farley stands in front of the big door and announced; "Serpent"


Y/N raises her brow before asking Farley — "Are you serious about that? Someone would have guessed that." Farley shrugs before Pansy agrees by nodding her head. "I don't make the passwords Y/N. Ask Professor Snape." 


Christmas was coming. One morning in mid-December, Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in several feet of snow. The lake froze solid and the Weasley twins were punished for bewitching several snowballs so that they followed Quirrell around, bouncing off the back of his turban.


The few owls that managed to battle their way through the stormy sky to deliver post had to be nursed back to health by Hagrid before they could fly off again.


No one could wait for the holidays to start. While the Slytherin common room and the Great Hall had roaring fires, the draughty corridors had become icy and a bitter wind rattled the windows in the classrooms.


Worst of all were Professor Snape’s classes down in the dungeons, where their breath rose in a mist before them and they kept as close as possible to their hot cauldrons.


"I do feel so sorry,'' said Draco Malfoy, one Potions class, "for all those people who have to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because they’re not wanted at home."


Y/N grimaced at the blonde boy that until now has not been forgiven. 


"Does that include me being in my home and I had to stay at home because I am not wanted at home?" 


Harry and Ron, along with some Slytherins, chortled while Draco gave her a confused stare and his ears visibly became more crimson as he sputtered a blend of words. 


"Well — of course, you're not included."


"Oh just hush it, blonde stinky monkey."  


Malfoy had been even more unpleasant than usual since the Quidditch match. Disgusted that Slytherin had lost, he had tried to get everyone laughing at how a wide-mouthed tree frog would be replacing Harry as Seeker next. 


Then he’d realised that nobody found this funny, because they were all so impressed at the way Harry had managed to stay on his bucking broomstick. So Malfoy, jealous and angry, had gone back to taunting Harry about having no proper family.


And Y/N, well he tried so hard to make her angry by insulting her at first but then stopped as she will only be either ignoring him or shooting insults that will make him humiliated until he hides away with his goons.


It was true that Harry wasn’t going back to Privet Drive for Christmas.


Professor McGonagall had come round the week before, making a list of students who would be staying for the holidays, and Harry had signed up at once. Y/N was not added to the list — well, she's at home already.


He didn’t feel sorry for himself at all; this would probably be the best Christmas he’d ever had. Ron and his brothers were staying too because Mr and Mrs Weasley were going to Romania to visit Charlie.


When they left the dungeons at the end of Potions, they found a large fir tree blocking the corridor ahead. Two enormous feet sticking out at the bottom and a loud puffing sound told them that Hagrid was behind it.


"Hi, Hagrid, want any help?" Ron asked, sticking his head through the branches.


"Nah, I’m all right, thanks, Ron."


"Would you mind moving out of the way?" came Malfoy’s cold drawl from behind them. "Are you trying to earn some extra money, Weasley?


Hoping to be gamekeeper yourself when you leave Hogwarts, I suppose –


that hut of Hagrid’s must seem like a palace compared to what your family’s used to."


Ron and Y/N dived at Malfoy just as Snape came up the stairs.




Ron let go of the front of Malfoy’s robes. While Y/N continued to pull on his hair — the screams of Malfoy's agony — and she was hoping to get rid of his hair.




"Just once! Once! Shut your mouth you little old skunk that looks uglier than the mermaids!" 


Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Hagrid tried to pry her off Malfoy but every time they did, she would just go back to grab his hair again.


"Y/N, last warning!"


"No! This favourite student of yours needs to be taught a lesson! How to have bloody manners!"


Snape now pulled her away from Malfoy — holding a tight grip on her shoulders as she was picked up by Hagrid as if she was some baggage.


"They were provoked, Professor Snape," said Hagrid, still struggling to stop a ferocious Y/N who still wants to rip Malfoy's hair. "Malfoy was insultin" the Weasley family.’


"Be that as it may, fighting is against Hogwarts rules, Hagrid," said Snape silkily. "Five points each from Gryffindor, Weasley and Y/N, and be grateful it isn’t more."


"I'M IN SLYTHERIN FOR THIS MONTH! TAKE POINTS FROM SLYTHERIN WILL YOU!?" Hagrid placed his hand on top of her mouth to muffle her yell before Snape took more than ten points from Gryffindor.


"Move along, all of you."


Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle pushed roughly past the tree, holding his head still of how pain her pull caused. He might think he's getting bald.


Once she had settled down without the scenery of her uncle and that bloke — Hagrid positioned her down on her own feet. Clearing off the snow that had gotten on her robes angrily while looking in the path where Snape had gone.


"I’ll get him,’ said Ron, grinding his teeth at Malfoy’s back, ‘one of these days, I’ll get him."


"Let me in with that, will you? I'll try a hex that I learned last week-"


"I hate them both," said Harry, ‘Malfoy and Snape."


"Come on, cheer up, it’s nearly Christmas," said Hagrid. "Tell yeh what, come with me an’ see the Great Hall, looks a treat."


So, Harry, Ron, Y/N, and Hermione followed Hagrid and his tree off to the Great Hall, where Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick were busy with the Christmas decorations.


"Ah, Hagrid, the last tree – put it in the far corner, would you?"


The Hall looked spectacular. Festoons of holly and mistletoe hung all around the walls and no fewer than twelve towering Christmas trees stood around the room, some sparkling with tiny icicles, some glittering with hundreds of candles.


"How many days you got left until yer holidays?" Hagrid asked.


"Just one," said Hermione. "And that reminds me – Harry, Ron, Y/N, we’ve got half an hour before lunch, we should be in the library."


"Oh yeah, you’re right," said Ron, tearing his eyes away from Professor Flitwick, who had golden bubbles blossoming out of his wand and was trailing them over the branches of the new tree.


"The library?" said Hagrid, following them out of the Hall. "Just before the holidays? Bit keen, aren’t yeh?"


"Oh, we’re not working," Harry told him brightly. "Ever since you mentioned Nicolas Flamel we’ve been trying to find out who he is."


"You what?" Hagrid looked shocked. "Listen here – I’ve told yeh – drop it. It’s nothin’ to you what that dog’s guardin’."


"We just want to know who Nicolas Flamel is, that’s all," said Hermione. "Yeah, and I want to know why Fluffy is there. Instead of telling me, you avoid it," said Y/N with a bit of annoyance suggested — not moving on from what happened earlier. 


"Unless you’d like to tell us and save us the trouble?" Harry added. "We must’ve been through hundreds of books already and we can’t find him anywhere – just give us a hint – I know I’ve read his name somewhere."


"I’m sayin’ nothin’," said Hagrid flatly.


"Just have to find out for ourselves, then," said Ron, and they left Hagrid looking disgruntled and hurried off to the library.


They had indeed been searching books for Flamel’s name ever since Hagrid had let it slip, because how else were they going to find out what Snape was trying to steal? The trouble was, it was very hard to know where to begin, not knowing what Flamel might have done to get himself into a book. 


He wasn’t in Great Wizards of the Twentieth Century, or Notable Magical Names of Our Time; he was missing, too, from Important Modern Magical Discoveries, and A Study of Recent Developments in Wizardry.


And then, of course, there was the sheer size of the library; tens of thousands of books; thousands of shelves; hundreds of narrow rows.


Hermione took out a list of subjects and titles she had decided to search while Ron strode off down a row of books and started pulling them off the shelves at random.


Y/N tried to remember if she had read a book with the name Flamel in it. It sounds so familiar to her but she can't seem to put her finger on it.


Harry wandered over to the Restricted Section. He had been wondering for a while if Flamel wasn’t somewhere in there.


Unfortunately, you needed a specially signed note from one of the teachers to look in any of the restricted books and he knew he’d never get one.


These were the books containing powerful Dark Magic never taught at Hogwarts and only read by older students studying advanced Defence Against the Dark Arts.


"What are you looking for, boy?"


"Nothing," said Harry.


Madam Pince the librarian brandished a feather duster at him.


"You’d better get out, then. Go on – out!"


Wishing he’d been a bit quicker at thinking up some story, Harry left the library. He, Ron, Y/N, and Hermione had already agreed they’d better not ask Madam Pince where they could find Flamel. They were sure she’d be able to tell them, but they couldn’t risk Snape hearing what they were up to.


Harry waited outside in the corridor to see if the other three had found anything, but he wasn’t very hopeful. They had been looking for a fortnight, after all, but as they only had odd moments between lessons it wasn’t surprising they’d found nothing. What they really needed was a nice long search without Madam Pince breathing down their necks.


Five minutes later, Ron, Y/N, and Hermione joined him, shaking their heads.


They went off to lunch.


"You will keep looking while I’m away, won’t you?" said Hermione.


"Of course Hermione! I will miss you," said Y/N in a gloomy yet cheerful tone. "I'll miss you too Y/N,"


"And send me an owl if you find anything."


"And you could ask your parents if they know who Flamel is," said Ron.


"It’d be safe to ask them."


"Very safe, as they’re both dentists," said Hermione.


As they watch Hermione go her way — Y/N stands up, bidding the two boys goodbye and that she has to see Pansy before she goes for the holidays or else Pansy will not be able to talk to her for a month.


She was stepping her way to the hallways, down to the Dungeon when she bumped into someone, causing the books in the other person's arm to fall out.


"Oh, I'm sorry," she said before bending down to get the books. 


"It's… It's fine, y-you don't need to do that." That stutter was too familiar to even confuse it with someone. Y/N peeked up to see a messed up looking Neville who soon also went down to get his books.


After she finished picking up the fallen books and giving them back — she gave Neville a small smile before asking;


"Where's your school bag? These are too heavy to carry all at once." Neville was stacking the books up in his arms again, almost covering his chin.


"Oh, that's what I forgot…" Neville drifted his eyes to the ceiling from the embarrassment and how he recalled his remembrall turning red.


Y/N chuckled at how adorable he is. She then says goodbye and was about to walk the opposite as his but Neville calls her name once again.


"Y/N!" She turned around with slightly pursed lips and widened eyes — asking what he needed without actual words. 


"My, my grandmother was asking if… if you can come to my birthday celebration this next July. I-it's still a few months long but grandma was bugging me to ask you already." 


She only smiled, "Of course, I'll be there like last time." Neville blushed more — seemingly to be turned into a tomato any minute now. "I have to go. See you in January, Neville."


He waved and watched as she turned around before whacking his face with his left hand — causing his books to fall again. He groaned as he grabbed them up again.


"Y/N, owl me if you've received my gift okay!?" 


Y/N nodded vigorously when she had enough of Pansy shaking her shoulders.


"I don't want to go home yet mum and dad want me to…" Her voice trails off and Y/N notices that. She held her shoulder then pulled her into a hug.


Pansy always had it worse with her folks. Always expecting the best from her — perfect grades, doing the best in school, tying up with high and mighty families. 


She always pushed herself on the edge to be the best because in her own words; she doesn't want to be a disgrace to their family. She was scared to be disowned and scared to be thrown away.


Y/N had always hated Pansy's parents. For how they expect too much from an eleven-year-old is such a vile thing to do. So whenever she was feeling the thing she hated so much — Y/N will always be there to comfort her. Honestly, from how long they had been friends — she would call Pansy her sister .


"Hey, I can go with you if you want." 


Pansy pulled away from the hug and wiped the small tears that had managed to leave her eyes as she shook her head in disagreement.


"No, stay here. Plus, they would bombard you with questions and surely, the headmaster wants you home for Christmas." 


Y/N sighed yet agreed later on. They talked and talked for a few more seconds before Y/N let Pansy go inside the Hogwarts Express. As she finds a compartment that was in front of Y/N, she waves at her and she waves back too with a smile stitched under their scarves. 


She was about to go back to the castle when she suddenly heard a voice beside her.


"Fix your sweater. It's going up." 


She went to look and see no other than Malfoy. She rolled her eyes before doing what she was told not because he had commanded it but she suddenly felt cold.


Now, she swerved around in the direction of the castle and strode along when Malfoy called for her again.


"Y/N," she stopped for a moment and waited for him to continue. 


"I'm sorry" 


She was stunned for a moment. As if the coldness of December finally turned her into a block of ice. However, she shakes her head and said;


"Don't apologise to me. Apologise to Harry, Ron, and his whole family for that matter." She continued to walk again when she heard fast-paced footsteps behind her before he felt a hand grabbing her wrist.


Knowing that it was Malfoy — she pulled her wrist back with a tch. Then she felt a paper being placed on her hand.


She placed her gaze down to her hand and saw a note being passed to her. She looks back up at Malfoy with a raised brow.


"Give this to them. At least this is what I can do." 


It was two letters tucked into one envelope. Learning from his antics — she opened the notes and read them.


I'm sorry Weasel.


I'm sorry Potter.


"Seriously? Weasel?" She scoffed.


"I still don't like him, okay?" Draco looked away with annoyance hinted at on his face.


Y/N sighed, putting the notes in her pockets. It's still wrong to call Ron a weasel but she's so amused that Draco can even write I'm sorry and let it be delivered to Ron and Harry.


"I'm sorry, Y/N. For how childish I am back on the train." Y/N raises another brow — folding her arms this time. Making herself look like a mom scolding her child.


Draco looked up from the ground and groaned quietly. "And for the time at Hogwarts."


Y/N stared at him for a moment before letting out a sigh and forming a small grin. "Didn't know you had it in you," she said before chuckling.


"Oh hush," Draco said in irritation yet also chuckled. "Well, I'm going to go. Bye." He waved goodbye and swirled around to go and find Pansy's compartment.


Before he went inside the train, he heard Y/N's voice.


"Hey," he looks at her confused.


"June and August?" She asked with a smile still forming.


He smiled at what he heard. Finally, after three months and two weeks of not getting noticed by Y/N.


"June and August," he complied, before going inside the train with a thought in mind.


He can't possibly wait for June and August to come.

Once the holidays had started, Ron, Y/N, and Harry were having too good a time to think much about Flamel. They had the dormitory to themselves and the common room was far emptier than usual, so they were able to get the good armchairs by the fire. Y/N already moved to Gryffindor as she can't take the Dungeons' coldness.


They sat by the hour eating anything they could spear on a toasting fork – bread, crumpets, marshmallows – and plotting ways of getting Malfoy expelled, which were fun to talk about even if they wouldn’t work.


Y/N then remembered the notes that Draco gave her before leaving Hogwarts — she handed the letters to the boys.


"Why would I take his apology?" Scoffed, Ron. Throwing the letter in the fire — making it light more with a bigger flame. "He can't even do it properly."


Hardy too, threw the letter in the fire.


"Well now we know he likes you," he said — the two turned their attention to him with confused looks. "He wrote these because of Y/N. If she didn't exist, he would probably not write that."


Ron rolled his eyes while Y/N scrunched up her nose.


Ron also started teaching Harry wizard chess. This was exactly like Muggle chess except that the figures were alive, which made it a lot like directing troops in battle. Ron’s set was very old and battered. Like everything else he owned, it had once belonged to someone else in his family – in this case, his grandfather. However, old chessmen weren’t a drawback at all. Ron knew them so well he never had trouble getting them to do what he wanted.


Harry played with chessmen Seamus Finnigan had lent him and they didn’t trust him at all. He wasn’t a very good player yet and they kept shouting different bits of advice at him, which was confusing: "Don’t send me there, can’t you see his knight? Send him, we can afford to lose him."


A few hours before Christmas eve. Everyone was getting ready for the family dinner — It was Y/N's rule every year that they would let the House Elves have their holidays off and she and one of the professors would make dinner.


So now, Y/N and Professor Sprout were in the kitchen, preparing a lot of dishes for tonight that they started as early as four in the afternoon. They were making everyone's favourite dishes for that night.


As they were almost finished — Pomona Sprout told her to leave her be with the dishes and that she should be going and be dressed up for the evening. 


"Y/N I'm fine here, the dishes are almost done, I'm just going to put these on the plates. Go and take a shower, you smell like a meat stew." 


They both chuckled before Y/N went to her own room. She was choosing a dress to wear when Catalina and Dawn had awoken — surprised to see her figure standing in front of her closet.


"Happy Christmas!" 


They both lunged into her — letting her fall heavily on the floor with a loud thud. As the pain receded, she laughed along with Catalina and Dawn whilst they engulfed her into a hug. 


They stayed in that position for five minutes before Y/N took both of them off her and stood up — grinning. 


"Are you going to have Christmas Eve dinner?" As Dawn asked this — Catalina's eyes and ears perked up more and turned giddily to Y/N.


"As a matter of fact, yes." Y/N moved clothes aside — trying to look for one to fit the occasion. She heard Dawn and Catalina squeal in excitement and smirks.


"Can we come along? Can we? Can we?" Both Dawn and Catalina said walking closer to her Catalina wrapping around Y/N's left leg and Dawn tapping the other.


She hummed — turning her body around to face the two, tapping the tip of her finger on her chin as she looked up at the ceiling as if she was thinking deliberately.


She fluttered her view to the two who came off to be waiting for her answer and wishing for her to say yes. How could she possibly say no to Catalina's pout and Dawn's flashy eyes? 


"Oh, all right," she said with a controlled smile. Dawn howled so loud that every person in Hogwarts could hear it and Catalina slithered throughout the room as if it was her first time exploring it.


Like lunatics — they ran around the room, screaming, howling, cheering, for a good minute before they flop down on the bed, earning a soft laugh from Y/N.


She then went on with choosing between the clothes that she had — choosing the clothes that are thick enough to be cosy for the winter night. 


Then a dress caught her eyes. It's as if she had never worn nor seen the dress. A midnight blue dress that goes long after her knees with buttons in the middle — long sleeves that stop at her wrist and a ribbon lace atop the collar.


She finds it rather beautiful. However, she is certain that the dress was not there the last time she checked. Yet, she brushes it aside and thinks of it as her Aunt Minerva places it there and forgets to tell her.


She paired the dress with black boots with white laces. She also fixes her hair into a rather normal style. She glimpses one more time in the mirror before she makes her way to the great hall with Dawn and Catalina coming after.

I was now in the great hall — it's the same as the year before. They had taken off the four long tables and only placed a long one in the middle. I'm helping Aunt Sinistra station the plates, goblets, cutleries, and napkins in every designated seat.


"Y/N, dear." I glanced up to see my grandfather striding closer to me with his usual stance. I smiled at him and he smiled too — I placed the last plate down. 


"Yes, grandfather?" 


"Aren't the Weasleys and Potter staying for the Holidays?" He asked, standing in front of me as I nod my head.


"Very well, ask them to have dinner with us. Surely, they're also waiting for Christmas to come." He told me while I beamed up with happiness — obviously happy with what he said.


When Uncle Severus suddenly said;


"Professor Dumbledore, with all due respect. This is a family dinner. Why ask them? And I guess they already had gone to bed-" I frowned. Clearly, this has something to do with his dislike for Harry and Ron.


I was about to protest when gladly, grandfather had beat me to it. "Severus, everyone is family here in Hogwarts. Plus, they must be lonely up there. Go on dear, call for them." 


I excitedly ran to go and invite them for dinner when grandfather called my name again — I looked back, still with a big smile. 


"Ask the Silverlings too. They had stayed for the Holidays as well." 


My face contorted into a confused one. I thought they went back to their home… maybe, their parents are away for some business. I nodded and went to go up in the Gryffindor's tower first before the Dungeons.


"Happy Christmas, Y/N." The fat lady said — I grinned at her before saying, "Happy Christmas to you too, Caput Draconis." The portrait swung forward with a smile on the Fat Lady's face as I thanked her before going in.


As I go into the crimson common room — in front of the fireplace beheld the Silverling brothers. Both of them were already in their pyjamas while reading a book — they stopped reading and glanced up at me and I did too.


"Happy Christmas. Would you like to have Christmas Eve dinner with us?" They glimpsed at each other. "We would love to," Dale agreed and Austin stood up first with a cheeky smile. "First, we need to be handsome boys. You can't take the spotlight now, can we?" He said, pointing at my dress.


"Oh hush, you can't simply say you're more beautiful than me." I teased — curtsying graciously. As I thought I look like.


The three of us laughed like idiots, eventually bidding goodbye for them to go up in their dormitories to change clothes. "Can you please invite all of the Weasleys and Potter too? I'm too lazy to go upstairs." 


Dale rolled his eyes at me before nodding — then pushing his brother before he could even, what I guess — scolding me for being lazy.


I flopped down on the couch — closing my eyes as I warmed myself up with the heat of the fire in front of me. I patiently waited for the boys to come down — hoping for them to be quicker as I am too hungry to wait more than an hour.


Thankfully, I heard them running down the stairs in less than ten minutes. Percy, Dale, and Austin are in suits while George, Fred, Ron, and Harry were in jumpers and baggy trousers.


They stared at me while the Silverling twins went to my side and sniggered at the five boys in front of us. I flicked my index finger and thumb to make a clicking sound to get their attention.


"Y-you look wonderful, Y/N." Percy breathed out. I smirked at him before telling him — "Of course I am. I mean, I'm the daughter of M/N L/N — my aunts are Molly Weasley, Minerva McGonagall and all the women professors in Hogwarts. What do you expect? For me to be ugly? Impossible." 


The two twins hooted — Percy rolled his eyes — Ron and Harry laughed — and I acted like a princess by waving my hand to them.


"We should get going. They're waiting for us."


We headed out to the great hall. 


As we got there — all of them were already sitting in each chair leaving a few at the end and one that is on my grandfather's right side who's facing Aunt Minerva.


I left the boys to go to my assigned seat — catching a glare from Uncle Severus as all of them sat down. I finally sat down — giving a warning stare to Uncle Severus that he should give them a breath of air.


"Let's start eating shall we?" Grandfather requested 


— handing me the mashed potatoes. I took them and placed some on my plate, I handed them next to Uncle Severus who was still glaring at the boys.


I gave him a soft nudge on the arm, just enough to catch his attention. He looked at me and I signalled my eyes to the mashed potatoes — he gave them one last glance before taking the plate from my hands.


"So, how're the studies? Not stressing too much were you?" Grandfather started a conversation while I took some meat.


"It's just fine sir, the O.W.L.s were taking too much time but of course, I handled it with a perfect written schedule." Grandfather smiled at Percy before pushing a piece of beef wellington with his fork.


"Good, good. Fred, George, how were the pranks doing? Not too much trouble huh?" Mr Filch seems to flinch at this as I saw him hold his knife tighter. 


The twins laughed awkwardly whilst shaking their heads. Honestly, this dinner could never be more awkward.


With glares from Uncle Severus and Mr Filch — the continual awkward trade of glances from Aunt Minerva to the other professors — Uncle Hagrid's huge intake of wine makes me worried — and of course, grandfather trying to make the atmosphere less silent.


"So, Dale and Austin. How's your mother? I suppose she is doing better." I pushed my head up and left to see Austin wiping his mouth before saying; "She is actually. However, our father is still worried." 


They continued to exchange words on the topic of Dale and Austin's mother. I was left out by the ear — not knowing what they were talking about exactly. 


And the funny thing is, Dale and Austin were too casual with grandfather. As if this wasn't the first time they'd talk. As if this has been an occasional talk whenever they see each other. I never knew he and the Silverlings were compatriots. 


"I hope that her health will continue to be better." Grandfather then looked at me — what is that look? Like he wants me to say something. And if so, what could I possibly say?


"Y/N," I bucked up — seeing Aunt Minerva staring at me with a rather serious gaze. I wonder what I did now…


"Stop playing with your food." Then she goes back as if she didn't call for me earlier. I shouldn't have been surprised when she did that — she always had preferred me to be graceful around the family. 


Not like those other high families who needed to be perfect in every way, no. She was stern about it but not harsh. Y/N, stop playing with your food — Y/N, fix your grammar — Y/N, be polite — Y/N, have manners. I'm not complaining though, it was for my own good too.


However, what I do know is that she's one of the most caring people that could live here in this world. She along with my other aunts and uncles is what you call stern but caring. They will always scold you for something but at the end of the day, they will ask you for some biscuits and tea.


"So, I heard that someone fancies Y/N," I almost choked on the meat pie I'm eating. I'm grateful that Aunt Rolanda poured me a goblet of water.


I faced my grandfather after I had drank some. "Grandfather!" I exclaimed, wiping the drops of water around my mouth.


"What? Can't I know who fancies my granddaughter? I'm sure Percy here knows who. Go on Percy, who is the boy?" It's awfully humiliating when he questions Percy while grinning happily.


I turned to Percy — shaking my head. I also saw how he was struggling to give grandfather an answer. Oh please for Salazar's sake, say no one.


"Well, uhh… I suppose there's no one, sir. If there is… I do not know who it is." He avoided gazing at anyone in the room. Poor Percy, being pressured by everyone. Honestly, why would he ask that?


"Is that so?" Percy bounced his head, drinking violently as if he had been bathing in the sun for hours without water. "Well, how about you, Fred and George? Do you know who it is?" 


I smacked my head with my palm, cursing internally. I peeked at the twins — Fred seemed to drop his fork while he chokes on his food and Geroge patted his back and handed him some water. 


"Grandfather, there's no one who fancies me. Honestly, who told you that?" I grunted, kicking my feet with the ground like a toddler who did not get the lollies she wanted because it was almost dinner.


"Well, a fellow head girl had told me. She said she heard someone talking about them liking you so I want to know who it is." 


My neck instantly twisted in his direction — baffled at the news that he had reached. Godric, what kind of Head girl would tell him that.


"I just hope that none of them was…" Uncle Severus started. He gave the boys who were in the back who also cowered down as they saw him glaring at them. "Staying for Holidays, or else…" 


Could this night be more embarrassing?


Grandfather's laugh was heard throughout the hall — and no one had laughed with him except for my half-drunk godfather.


"Oh shush Severus, you're making the lot nervous. If one of them does let them be — how exciting young love is!" I groaned — banging my head on the table.


"Y/N, keep your head up." Seriously, how can Aunt McGonagall manage this? If I have known this would be the dinner that will happen — I should have never invited them in the first place.


"What's the matter, dearie?" 


"Grandpa, can we please alter the topic to another one?" Gratefully he nodded — I thought he would bring up another subject other than this but no.


"Though, if one of you is — please don't ask her out, she is too young for now." 


"Aunt Minerva, can you please make him stop?


"Or better yet, don't ask her out ever."


"Uncle Severus!"

Chapter Text


"𝑴𝒚 𝒃𝒆𝒂𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒇𝒖𝒍, 𝒃𝒆𝒂𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒇𝒖𝒍, 𝒃𝒆𝒂𝒖𝒕𝒊𝒇𝒖𝒍 𝒍𝒐𝒗𝒆."



Christmas day it is. The snow falling gracefully from the foggy sky — students and staff cosy in their blankets as they doze from the coldness of the day. Fireplaces stayed flaming throughout the evening — adding a calm crackling noise alongside the blistering wind.


Funny enough, Y/N is up regardless of how it is only half-past five. She also surprised herself — usually, at this kind of time, she would be dozing off in her bed, legs and arms spread apart with messy hair.


She reckons that everyone is still asleep, so she went up to get herself a book from her trunk that she had not gotten a chance of or she was just too lazy to unpack. She sat on the window seat with a book and blanket in hand — ready to be comfortable with a soothing hush.


A few minutes later, she heard a soft knock. she told whoever that is to come in and so on, the door opened — beholding her owl, snake, and wolf. Miles flew to the bedpost — Dawn instantly ran beside her, cuddling under her shoulder  — Catalina slithered to her bed and flopped down, her breathing was unstable as if she explored the whole castle.


"Happy Christmas — What happened to you?" She asked whilst caressing Dawn's back fur. "Those two- wouldn't wait for me- ahh, so I have to fasten my usual pace!" Catalina said, still breathing heavily while Miles laughed in a failed prince-like manner.


Y/N not feeling about answering — instead, she hummed, going back to reading her book. Dawn adjusted her head to Y/N's neck — curious about what she was reading. 


"Anyway," Catalina said, "Happy Christmas to you too. Now, where are my presents?" Y/N shakes her head, her lips forming into a smile. Her head points to a pile of wrapped gifts that are reserved for the three of them.


Faster than the summer break — the three of them dive straight to the pile, trying to locate the ones that had their names written on the card that was tied to each of the gifts. They have finally found theirs — two gifts for each of them. Not wasting another second, they tore the wrappers harshly, excitedly wanting to see what Y/N had given them for their first Christmas — except for Dawn who's the second time for this winter — together.


As they saw their presents — they excitedly went back to Y/N to hug her. Their presents were what they precisely wished for. They're like Y/N's little children — who tried but failed to behave like kids throughout the year but their mother can't help but melt herself away to buy them what they wanted.


Various thank you's kisses and laughter that they made could be heard outside of the dormitory to the common room. Y/N was gleaming all the way — pleased that they liked what she had given them.


She got Catalina the mattress that can fit her and Dawn in it. But of course, knowing Catalina she wouldn't share and the other one was two big boxes of rare wild berries that can last her for five months.


Miles got a miniature replica of Harry's glasses. He said he needed it for Hedwig to like him more as he can see that she likes Harry so much that he was jealous of him for a week. The second present was actually a present for Hedwig — he begged Y/N for it so much that he went as far as to join her and the twins prank a random student. It was a small scarf that had stitched words in the gold thread saying; Hedwig — Miles' one and only queen .


Last but not the least, Dawn. Dawn had never asked Y/N anything for a present. She never had wanted anything except for her to be by her side — eating berries whilst both of them read books. Dawn might seem the most mature out of the three of them but at any moment that Y/N comes clouding the same room as her — she will and would be her youngest child.


Nevertheless, Y/N still knows what to get her tails wagging.


For the first present, she got a collar. Not just any collar — a customised collar. Y/N always had forgotten to buy it for her months ago because of Quidditch practice. She always had wanted it — to have a collar with a Miles, Catalina, she, and Y/N's picture in it. And now she has one. A collar that is charmed to have a picture of all of them moving. The next one was a set of books — Y/N thought that she has a profession to read since she and Dawn would always do.


They squeezed and squeezed Y/N until she could not breathe. They were thankful for Y/N so much. They were grateful to have a friend or more so, a mother figure like her. Whenever they are in a hole of despair, Y/N would always be the rope to pull all of them out.


They always loved Y/N, of course. The three of them would be doing anything to insulate her from the needles of life. Even if they had to lie to her.


Y/N breaks free from the cuddle, resulting in the three getting back to their presents. She strolled near the end of her bed — taking out cosy clothes from her trunk to go change and wake up the boys.


"Y/N," Catalina said, "You've got a present down here." Miles and Dawn went near the foot of Y/N's bed and saw a small present box that was in F/C with strings of silver glittery threads.


"Open them first!" Miles flapped his wings — overwrought to see what she got. Y/N thinks about it for a second before laying her clothes down on the unoccupied bed of Parvati. 


She went on her knees to open the box and saw a lot of things in there — some are much bigger than the box itself.


"How…" Catalina gaped at the internal of the box. It's like a never-ending space in there, it can fit the three of us in there!  


"Extension Charm, I've read about it," said Dawn. Y/N turned to her, snickering lightly. Dawn's eyebrows frowned, "What?" 


She shakes her head softly, hardly suppressing a smile. "You remind me of Hermione." Y/N goes back to picking a gift from the box. 


There were a lot of gifts. A lot . The trio pets can't even count all of the gifts all at once even if they want to. 


A jumper and homemade fudge from the Weasleys. Various sweets from Cedric, Cho, Patil twins, all of the kids from the Weasley family, Daniel, Draco, Pansy, Blaise, Neville, Hayden, and many more students from Hogwarts. The three picked some of the candies since they mark "you can't finish all of them." 


A new set of school supplies from Snape. A type of clothing and accessories from all the other professors, Madam Pomfrey, and Madam Pince. A batch of hot biscuits from Hagrid. 


Y/N was tired and cold from sitting on the floor. She wants this to get done with at the same time she doesn't. There are two more sets of boxes inside — wanting to get a relaxed and hot bath, she pulled the first one that is smaller than the other one.


It was in the colour of azure blue — fluffy outer that you can glide your fingers on. On the top of the box there said "Use it for the better, Grandfather." Y/N's brows meet. She took the lid off eagerly and what her eyes landed on made her heartbeat spring enthusiastically.


A gold chain necklace, with miniature white roses inside a teardrop glass that has a luminous blue fade at the foot of the glass where there are gold branch outlines on the base in the exterior of it.


The three reach over her Y/N's shoulder, trying to get a clearer look at such beauty of the jewellery. The four sets of eyes were already welded on the necklace — they wondered how Y/N's grandfather found something as precious as a diamond.


Catalina got out of stance and turned her attention to Y/N who was still gaping at the jewellery.


"Go on, try it on," She said. Y/N lets out a shaky breath from the gorgeousness of the gift. She drops the box down as she catches her hair in one hand and moves it away from her shoulder. Miles flapped to her neck and unlocked the necklace that Oliver gave her.


The necklace slides from her neck to her lap. Her neck now had nothing, therefore, Y/N picks up the necklace that's from her grandfather and latches it on her neck. Miles, Dawn, and Catalina gaped at the jewellery that praises Y/N's blank slate of a neck.


"It looks so beautiful… like the one who's wearing it." Y/N lifted her head towards Dawn and smiled at her, muttering a "thank you" before going back to staring back at the gift.


Her hands hoisted from her lap and touched the core of the necklace — raising it for her to see a much more detailed view. She has hoards of glamorous and outstanding necklaces back in her closet, yet she begs to differ that this one is much more outstanding than the others.


"Are we just going to stare at it forever? These eyes are supposed to exist only for Hedwig, you know?" Catalina rolled her eyes. Y/N flew out of stance and peeked at the last gift.


It was packed more simple than the others. A coffee paper encloses whatever is inside and tied with a thin rope and a small cardboard letter in the middle. Y/N grabbed the letter first, wanting to know who it was from. Though, she was unfortunate. The letter did not tell who it was from yet it contains two words. "Thank you."


Curious to know what it is, she asked Miles to cut the thin rope with his beak and once he did, Y/N rips the paper right off.


Her pupils widened, her head spinning into a hole of questions. She examined the item more — flipping it upside down. Then she took a mistake turn to flip the pages open.


" Impossible- how? "


" Gobsmack of the dearest Rowena Ravenclaw! Where did you come from!? "


" How is this possible… "


" Possible what- This is the girl's bathroom! What are you doing here, you pervert! "


" I, myself don't know how I got in here. And I am no pervert. I have no intention to peek at a girl, let alone someone as noisy as you. "


" Good, because I- Noisy!? I was here first! "


" I did not say you were not, idiot girl. "


The light that blinds Y/N's vision was suddenly gone. The moment she opened the book, a train of shine covers her eyes and he hears voices of a girl and a boy — shouting at each other.


It's happening again, she says to herself. But it happened while I'm awake… and who are those people again, am I going to meet them like Hermione? 


She shakes her head — wanting to ease herself with questions she most likely would not get an answer to. Y/N looks around and saw Miles staring at her confused with his head tilted to the side. And Catalina and Dawn? They look as confused as Miles yet Y/N might or might not have heard two small gulps.


"What happened to you?" Y/N sighs at Catalina. She doesn't know for her own. Weirdly enough, she smiled at Catalina who finds it very odd and it shows through he face. "Nothing. I'll go and take a bath." 


Y/N stands up from the ground — picking up the necklace Oliver had given her and putting it on her nightstand, then heaving up the gifts one by one and stationing them back on the box where they had been before.


She took the hand-knitted F/C jumper that Molly had made for her, ushering to wear it since it will probably make her warmer. In addition to that, all of the Weasleys that are on the other side of the tower might be wearing theirs. She then steps into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.


The moment that the shower was turned on — Miles looked at her other friends suspiciously, who was heaving out heavy breaths that they had possibly secured in themselves.


"You have something to do with what happened to her didn't you?"


Miles had noticed how they stops their breathing and look at him with widened eyes. His brows furrowed more — facing his body to theirs.


"What did you do this time?" He would have expected this from Catalina but Dawn? He was more than shocked. Dawn who had always been stopping them from doing foolish things and their mother after Y/N was on this.


The two stayed silent. Miles was more disappointed. They had promised each other they would not lie to Y/N again after the last time yet here Catalina and Dawn are. He sighs, he certainly does not like lying to Y/N. It was more than hard to lie to her.


"What did you do?" 


Nothing, silence. The harsh fall of the snow was louder than before. He sighs, realizing that they won't speak soon, he flew close to the box and took out the last gift Y/N had seen.


He flops it down on the ground — he eyed the two once again and saw them fidgeting in their seats. Miles hesitated for a tiny bit before looking back at the cover of the book.


His eyes widened like Y/N's earlier. His head turned to the two with a confused and surprised look and the two was more looking guilty than ever. 


"Why did you make her read it!? Have you not heard!?" Catalina and Dawn flinch at Miles' sudden outburst, hoping that Y/N can't hear the commotion they were making.


"Why did you make her read the pages of L'amour entre les perdus!?"

"Happy Christmas, dear." 


Y/N was only brushing her hair when a sudden voice was heard throughout the room. She turned around and the door beholds Professor Trelawney. Her shock then fades away and a smile forms on.


"Happy Christmas too, Aunt Sybill." Y/N runs to her with open arms. Trelawny lets out a small yelp before engulfing the smaller girl into her arms — warmth spreading their front and a comfortable smile etching again.


As they let go a minute later, Y/N goes back into combing her hair but still faces the professor. "Are you going to join us for breakfast?"


Y/N was hopeful that she will but her luck must be worn out as she shakes her head no. Y/N constantly wanted Trelawny to join them for the feast — even if only for the holidays. Yet, she was too stubborn and still declines.


Y/N sighs, however, she still smiled at her. "Have you eaten yet?" 


"Oh yes, I did," said Trelawny. Y/N nodded at her. Then a stillness comes again. The colliding bristles and Y/N's hair was one of the soft noises heard — no one talks. Even the talkative Catalina herself was quiet.


"Actually dear… I came here to ask a question." She stops midway into putting her hairbrush down. Her eyes went to peak in the mirror that reflected Trelawney's bothered look.


Y/N strengthens her back — forces a smile out of her and comes face to face with Trelawney. 


Y/N knows that look very well. And she will never forget it. The day of her birthday — when she comes into the room sacking a "talk" behind her back. The look of dread when she talks about this prophecy. How can Y/N? Trelawney falls down the moment she questions it.


"Have you… lost a book?"


I really am sorry if this is such a cut-short chapter but that is because I feel guilty for not updating for more than a week. School is really pulling my schedule and I have exams coming up. Again, I am so sorry and I'll make it up to you.


Chapter Text


"𝑫𝒆𝒔𝒊𝒓𝒆𝒔 𝒐𝒇 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒑𝒂𝒔𝒕 𝒄𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒆 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒇𝒖𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒆."



Y/N drippings of cold sweats were trickling down her forehead, despite the weather that drapes the castle. On the other hand, Trelawny's fingers fidgeted — tapping on each other.


"For a certain thought, yes." Y/N tried so hard to not make her hand tremble. She watches as Trelawney goes her way to her and clasp Y/N's hands with her. 


Y/N's eyes alternate from their hands to her face — watching any hint of what she was about to say next. Of course, it does not say anything other than the fact that she looks troubled enough for her appearance to give her the thought of "You should not be out by past midnight."


"Well, I thought so." Y/N looked at her confused but it all went away when she brought her hand behind her and brought it back in the front with the book Jinxes for the Jinxed. She somehow felt relieved when it was not what she expected her to do.


"You left this in my classroom dear. I was going to give you this back earlier but stacks of parchments were pulling my time.v She handed the book to Y/N with a gentle smile stitched on her face. Y/N took it gratefully then sat it down on her bed. 


She thanked her aunt Sybill one more time before Trelawny goes and say, 


"I must go ahead, dear. Got lots to do."


"Take it easy on yourself Aunt Sybill, too much work is not good for you." Trelawney cannot help but hug the darling girl in front of her. If only the future is not her fate…


She has these mixed feelings about a prophecy that she had and wished not to be seen. A part of her was glad to know it sooner than later but the other hoped she had not. Two prophecies to occur at once was not the way she would have liked it. No one should.


For once, Trelawney had refused to acknowledge what she had seen. She guessed that if she denies it, everything will be fine. She wants it to be fine.


What she does not want is for Y/N to have a miserable life. Because that is something that Y/N does not deserve. What she deserves is a happy, non-hateful, beautiful, and peaceful life. She deserves the world undoubtedly. However, what if that world was something that she doesn't want to live in?


A few minutes wound by and Y/N decides to go downstairs to meet with her friends. She knew they were already up because she heard the ruckus of Percy and the twins.


"Come along, I'll introduce you to them." Y/N was about to go out of the door, feet excited to meet the stairs that go down to the common room. Not until Miles spoke up. 


"It's all right Y/N, we have something to do too." Y/N stopped midway through the door and turned back to the three who gave her a sympathetic look.


She wants to ask why. Oh, how she does. But she knows better than to — she agrees with a bop of her head then heads down, closing the door behind her. 


"Stop it you two! I don't want to wear it!" Y/N sneaks up on the stairs as she listens humorously to the argument.


"Come on! Harry's wearing his," Fred shouts — trying to take Percy's shirt off. "Shut it you two!" Percy was like an old man dancing and goofing around with his arms swinging up in the air while the twins forced the shirt up from his body.


Harry was laughing at the foolish exhibition before him, he faced Ron who was also too. He shakes his head causing him to turn his head to the stairs and catch a second of a girl in the same jumper as him but in the colour of F/C and the name Y/N on it. 


The background noise began to fade slowly — his eyes were exceedingly soldered at the chuckling girl. The tone of her laugh was like a piano that was being played in the middle of the room that chimes throughout the walls. Her hair that was styled uncommonly did not go invisible from his peripheral observation.


Ron had heard the silence that was coming from Harry and looked to see what or who had made him shut like a door. And Godric Gryffindor, he was made shut too. How can he not when his childhood and possibly c̶r̶u̶s̶h was beautifully standing by the stairs without any effort or any purpose to do so.


Percy caught the two standing agape in the direction of the stairs. He stopped for a minute and when he did he was finally frozen like the icicles that stopped midway through the roof.


 "Is the prefect finally admitting defeat to the great Weasley twin?" Fred yanks his shirt effortlessly this time to be only stopped by George. "Freddie…" He perked up at his twin and saw his brothers staring at something. "I don't think that's the reason…" 


Fred finally turned to where they were staring at. His legs become wobbly all of a sudden — as if his bones faded away. He almost fell if it weren't for Percy who took hold of his arm without even giving him a second glance. 


Y/N had noticed how Fred almost fell and suggested a look of "What just happened to you?" The boys shook their heads and smiled at her like an idiot.


"Hey, Y/N! See you have gotten yourself a Weasley jumper," Fred started — slinging his arm around her shoulders. "Again, may I add." George flings his arm with hers, tenderness of a smile stretching his face out.


Y/N scrunches her face, trying to think what had just happened for the last minute. At first, they were silent and suddenly they were acting as if nothing happened.


She convinces herself not to worry about it too much as it was Christmas day and doesn't want herself to be pessimistic for hours.


Though the thought was in the back of her head, it never really left, did it?


"Every year of course! Plus, I'm being patient each year to just have a different coloured one, and finally, I had a jumper in F/C!" Y/N snuggles herself with her arms — the boys finding it lovely of her to be this adorable first thing in the morning.


Witnessing this kind of charming lady when they wake up is something that would get used to every day. Hell, even wake up so early to make her some breakfast just to see her admire it.


"Well, what are we waiting for!? Let's eat!" Fred shouts, still slinging his shoulder on Y/N's while taking the advantage to push her with it.


Everyone was already leaving — whilst Percy was standing, hesitant about something. Then he decided to pull George by the arm who was the last one in the line.


"What?" He asked dryly, with a slightly annoyed tone. "Give me the jumper," Percy said in the most demanding tone he could give.


George was dumbfounded at first then it came to his senses and snickered. He knew exactly why he wanted the jumper.


He drops the jumper that was previously dangling on his shoulder before smirking at his older brother. He cares about his brother of course, but what's a sibling bonding without a little bit of competition?


"Get it yourself."


With Percy scornfully looking at him — he left the room. He knows better, better than everyone else. But he just cannot help being immature when it comes to… a matter like this .


Christmas dinner today is just like the past Christmas'. A hundred fat, roast turkeys, mountains of roast and boiled potatoes, platters of fat chipolatas, tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick, rich gravy and cranberry sauce – and stacks of wizard crackers every few feet along the table.


But there is something to differentiate it. The fact that Y/N was more than happy to be spending Christmas day with friends and family. Knowing that the Weasleys are here are more than enough for her. 


However, there are people that she wished to be with this Christmas. For example, Daniel, Molly, Arthur, Charlie, and Bill. Oh, how he wishes to be with Bill for another Christmas again. 


It was never the same without him and Daniel. They would do many things in less than 24 hours. Lurk around the castle, play hide-and-seek, tag, Quidditch, visit Marie, sneak some chocolates for her, go to Hogsmeade, decorate the hall of her room, play dress ups, and many more.


Maybe that will happen someday again. Nevertheless, the present Christmas day goes on.


Harry pulled a wizard cracker with Fred and it didn’t just bang, it went off with a blast like a cannon and engulfed them all in a cloud of blue smoke, while from the inside exploded a rear admiral's hat and several live, white mice.


Up on the High Table, Y/N's grandfather had swapped his pointed wizard’s hat for a flowered bonnet and was chuckling merrily at a joke Professor Flitwick had just read him.


Flaming Christmas puddings followed the turkey. Percy nearly broke his teeth on a silver Sickle embedded in his slice. Y/N and Harry watched Hagrid getting redder and redder in the face as he called for more wine, finally kissing Professor McGonagall on the cheek, who, to their amazement, giggled and blushed, her top hat lopsided.


Y/N, Harry, and the Weasleys spent a happy afternoon having a furious snowball fight on the grounds. Then, cold, wet and gasping for breath, they returned to the fire in the Gryffindor common room, where Harry broke in his new chess set by losing spectacularly to Ron, while George cuddle with Y/N near the fire as they drink hot chocolate with enormous marshmallows on top.


After a tea of turkey sandwiches, crumpets, trifles and Christmas cake, everyone felt too full and sleepy to do much before bed except sit and watch Percy chase Fred and George all over Gryffindor Tower because they’d stolen his prefect badge.


The night had eventually wrapped the daylight — the wind became more numbing than ever. And here is Y/N on her bed reading a novel she bought from a muggle bookstore while Catalina and Dawn were tucked in Hermione and Parvati's beds.


Y/N supposed that everyone was too, so she got no one to talk to. Now she regretted not taking the sneaking around Hogwarts offer from the Weasleys.


She looked around the room — hoping that someone would come barge in and would ask for another cup of hot chocolate. But that would most likely be impossible at a time like this.


Her lips parted ways and brought out a long heave of air. There was a quiet thud when she closed the book. She settles it down on her nightstand then throws the blanket that was protecting her from being an ice sculpture.


Her stance comes nearer the window that was shut frozen from the ice forming on it. She hugs herself tightly as she watches the ice crystals fall from the blackness.


She contemplates all of the things that have happened to her so far. From being sorted into all of the houses which she still had no idea how. Meeting new people that she was certain to be good friends with. Playing Quidditch for Gryffindor. Knowing Fluffy is on the third-floor corridor and would sometimes visit him if she had time. Draco goes as far as to apologise to Harry and Ron through notes. 


Hating on Quirrell every chance that she gets. Have constant nightmares even though Y/N took a dreamless potion before. Reading the riddles that she still kept. Thinking of how in the bloody hell did she see — hear, Hermione, setting Snape on fire before it even happens. Guessing possibilities for what could have been in vault seven hundred thirteen. Who is Nicholas Flamel-


Like a bulb going out of her head — she had this risky yet fun idea. She's more than sure she would be okay, due to the fact that she is friends with the greatest pranksters and that she had done this many times.


She would sneak her way out to the library and go to the restricted section. Easy right? She's convinced that she would be fine — or at least tried to.


She goes and gets a thick robe to put on herself so that she doesn't freeze in the middle of the hallway. Get her wand, her cat designed slippers, and look if the two are still asleep. Yes, they are.


She quietly shuts the door and runs softly — trying not to make a noise, down the stairs. She crept through the common room and climbed through the portrait hole, but not before checking if the Fat Lady was there. She wasn't. Might be in someone else's portrait, she thought.


The library is similar to those nights she went there for one of her nightly escapades. Moonlight washing the rows of books. The eerie feeling that someone might come in.


"Lumos" she whispered. The tip of her wand illuminates a white glow. She tiptoed to the back of the library where the restricted section is. She avoided stepping and tripping on the rope that separated these books from the rest.


She had read almost half of the books there — but there were some she had not. So there she is, checking every title of the books that were flaking from the sides. She let her fingers slide on the edge of the shelf — collecting a pinch of dust while her ears were listening for footsteps.


When she reminisces on the nights she goes to the library to read at night or walk around. She was never scared. But now, it felt like she was being followed. The tiny hairs at the back of her neck instantly stood up. Her ears were more alert than before. Her feet are ready to kick or run whatever happens next.


The clinging noise of the lamp became closer to her. She turns to another corner while looking for whoever caused the noise. Her heart kicked inside her chest. Her breathing was not as steady as she can ride a broom. Her mind went blank with all the thoughts running through her head.


Then, there it is.


A hand on her shoulder.


She was ready to scream, not caring if she would be scolded after the others knowing that she was in the restricted section but got cut off when a hand slapped her mouth.


She was ready to fight, no matter how scared she was. She was ready to use years of learning defensive spells. That was until the one behind her spoke.


"You shouldn't be here, Y/N!" Harry shouted in a hushed tone while he grabbed her forearm. His eyes mixed the emotions of concern and irritation. And he doesn't even know that this is so uncouth of him to even. Y/N's not the only one out there in the restricted section in the middle of the night.


"Neither are you, I want to help and prove to you that Uncle Severus has nothing to do with this," she started, yanking his arm away from him. A little tsk was heard from her before continuing searching for a helpful book. Harry rolled his eyes and also did.


Harry held up his lamp to read the titles. They didn’t tell him much. Their peeling faded gold letters spelt words in languages Harry couldn’t understand. Some had no title at all. One book had a dark stain on it that looked horribly like blood. The hairs on the back of Harry’s neck prickled. Maybe he was imagining it, maybe not, but he thought a faint whispering was coming from the books, as though they knew someone was there who shouldn’t be.


"Harry, don't open any books," Y/N cautioned him with an autocratic attitude as it will put them at risk if he does so. And of course, the  Potter boy did not listen. Still irritated at Y/N for not believing them, he balances a large black and silver volume on his knee. Y/N catches this and snatched the book away from him.


"What did I just tell you!? You're going to get us in trouble!" She held the book in a wedge, entirely furious at the careless boy. Harry scorned his brows and took the book away from her once again.


"How could we know what we're looking for if we don't read it?" 


"Because it will scream-"


Y/N got cut off by the said shrieking scream that could and will get their ears bloody if it doesn't shut up. She jerked the book away from Harry who was covering his ears and squinting his eyes.


"Would you help me here!?" She whispered, not taking full control of the still shrieking book even though it is closed shut. Though as if it still wasn't enough, she heard a thump of metal at the same time the room became dark with a flash of moonlight.


Y/N placed the book back in its place and the second she did, they heard what they just don't want to hear at a time like this. Footsteps of what she assumes Mr Filch's.


Harry, getting panicked and whirlwind, took ahold of Y/N's arm and pulled her closer to him and placed the invisibility cloak above them.


Y/N was shocked, at where he can get this kind of object. Certainly, he should not tell her that he stole it. She must have not seen it earlier because they're too busy bickering.


"Come on!"


They passed Filch almost in the doorway; Filch’s pale, wild eyes looked straight through them and they slipped under Filch’s outstretched arm and streaked off up the corridor, the book’s shrieks still ringing in their ears.


Harry and Y/N came to a sudden halt in front of a tall suit of armour. They had been so busy getting away from the library, they hadn’t paid attention to where they were going. Perhaps because it was dark, they didn’t recognise where he was at all.


There was a suit of armour near the kitchens, he knew, but he must be five floors above there.


"You asked me to come directly to you, Professor, if anyone was wandering around at night, and somebody’s been in the library – Restricted Section."


Most of the time, Y/N will be less scared if she's going to be seen in the middle of the night. Hell, she won't be at all that she's in an invisibility cloak. However, that zero goes to a hundred. She was scared for her life. She doesn't know why but with the things happening to her lately… She doesn't even know what's right to wrong.


"The Restricted Section? Well, they can’t be far, we’ll catch them."


The both of them stood rooted to the spot as Filch and Snape came around the corner ahead. They couldn’t see them, of course, but it was a narrow corridor and if they came much nearer they’d knock right into them – the Cloak didn’t stop them from being solid.


They backed away as quietly as they could. A door stood ajar to their left. It was their only hope. They squeezed through it, holding their breath, trying not to move it, and to their relief, they managed to get inside the room without them noticing anything. They walked straight past and Y/N and Harry leant against the wall, breathing deeply, listening to their footsteps dying away. That had been close, very close. It was a few seconds before they noticed anything about the room they had hidden in.


Y/N had been here for almost all of the time. A disused classroom — where she would hide away from the professors if she ever got in trouble. But never, had she seen nor noticed a tall object that almost reached the ceiling.


It was a magnificent mirror, as high as the ceiling, with an ornate gold frame, standing on two clawed feet. There was an inscription carved around the top: Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi.


Their panic faded now that there was no sound of Filch and Snape, Harry and Y/N moved nearer to the mirror, Harry wanted to look at himself and Y/N wanting to see why it was there but seeing no reflection again. They stepped in front of it.


She was confused. Very confused. She wanted to know if what she was seeing in the mirror was something that was true. But it can't be. It's just impossible. Impossible to the depth that she could cry.


She doesn't need to look behind her to see if they are there. She just knows that they aren't. However, a little girl can dream. Can dream of her parents being alive again and standing behind her with a wide smile.


Y/N tried her all to not slip into a single drop of water from her eyes, causing her throat to burn and small sniffles to leave her nose.


Then if it wasn't enough to make her happy and cry. The woman behind her hugged her. Unfortunately, she didn't feel it. It's like a ghost is more capable of making her feel it but a mere reflection can't.


"Mum?’ he whispered. ‘Dad?"


She guessed that Harry can too. They both have different reflections. But both have the same understanding. Their parents.


A sniffle escapes her again and she lets out a big heave of a sigh before blinking so many times to stop the teardrop from falling on her cheeks.


She just wants to feel their embrace. Just for once. But she can't be greedy. This is more than enough yet it still felt like it didn't. She wished for something that she knows is unthinkable to happen.


"Can you see them too? My parents, I mean." With one more sniffle and a wipe of the back of her hand, she shook no.


"What? Look closer, they're just there." Harry seemed to be excited. And she is too. "I don't, Harry… But I see mine."


Y/N glances at Harry who has a twisted face that signals confusion. Although he didn't ask furthermore, he just stared at the mirror again and she did too.


She could not describe her feelings well. It's like a sun going down from the long day that it had worshipped for the moon to reconcile with the pitch-black sky. 


Or the stars to be covered by the foggy and heavy white mist of clouds that could cause rainfall in the next sunrise.


How long they stood there, Harry didn’t know. The reflections did not fade and they looked and looked until a distant noise brought Harry back to his senses. They couldn’t stay here, he had to find his way back to bed. He tore his eyes away from his mother’s face, whispered, "We'll come back," and hurried from the room with his grasp on Y/N's arm again.


Y/N tore her arm from Harry's hand but followed him nonetheless. They didn't talk. It's just a comfortable silence that's throwing back at both of them. They didn't need to talk to know what Harry would do. Hell, she would too.


As they reached the common room, they took the cloak off of them and Y/N went to sit on the couch. Her legs finally gave up on her. "That was something, wasn't it?" She nodded and watched as Harry sat down beside her.


She prompts her legs up, crossing her arms around it while planting her chin on the knee. Her eyes expressed the cracking flames. Even though it had only been a few minutes since she tore her eyes away from the mirror, she can't help but miss it. Miss the feeling of it. Miss the reflection of her parents smiling while hugging her back. Miss them particularly.


As the time flew by, she felt more toxic. She felt more disgusted with herself. Y/N craved more than just seeing them in a stupid mirror. She preferred it if the feeling of warmth — scent — love — adoration from her parents felt real. Truly, she self-pitied herself, and probably hoped that it was just any other day that she would be sad for no reason at all. Yet, there's a reason for this one.


Growing up with no parents makes her feel like an outcast at times. She might have an Aunt Minerva who is so strict with her and an Uncle Severus who's overprotective, yet can you blame her for feeling this way?


She had seen many of her friends always be with their parents when it was summer break or the holidays. She wonders, how does it feel to have them by your side? To have someone for you to name them your mum and dad? She had these questions that she needed no answer for, but emotions.


"Are you mad at me?" Y/N's head turned to Harry — who was already looking at her with a glimmer in his eyes that screams pain and joy. "What?"


"I mean, your parents died because of me… right?" Halfway through the sentence, she shook her head vigorously. If it's not enough she was muttering a thousand of no's under her breath.


This is going to be a longer night than it already is. Y/N took a long and heavy sigh — preparing her and Harry for what she was about to explain.


"Mad at you? Yes, at first. Did they die because of you? No, I realised it wasn't because of you," she said. Harry does not want to believe the second reason. In the back of his head, this person is screaming that he's the reason why Y/N don't have parents growing up.


"Where did you get the idea of them dying because of you?" Harry shrugged his shoulders — fiddling with the cloak that he settled on his lap. "The first time we met when you were telling me about them, I kind of put the pieces together."


Y/N resisted her head on the arm of the couch — closing her legs together while both of them pressed on her chest, giving Harry some space. Thoughts of sympathy for him ran through her like a gust of wind.


Harry, on the other hand, wants to comfort her so bad. Because when he saw the tears prickling from her, the thought banged in him. "He's the reason for their death." It brings to give him a hard time coping with it. The guilt never left him up to this day.


"Well, there's one piece that you placed in the whole puzzle that doesn't belong." Y/N's eyes were blinking heavily — possibly from struggling to keep herself calm earlier — Harry notices but keeps on listening to her.


"The one that killed our parents is Voldemort. We shouldn't blame ourselves — especially you. As for our parents, they're fearless, independent, valiant, compassionate, marvellous, and many more characteristics that you would associate with great."


Y/N stopped for a second to look if Harry was listening. And he was more than listening. He was observing every word that she said. Satisfied, she continues.


"You're not the reason for anyone's death. It's that bloody Voldemort who is. Blame no one but him."


Harry had never felt more comfortable than now. It's like the first time they had talked about these kinds of things. He felt relaxed listening to her. Her words swooned him into this reality of solace. The sincerity of every of it was enough to grab his distress and throw it far away.


"Well, m' lady," Y/N chuckles made Harry smile. "If I'm not to be blamed for their death then you shouldn't too." He courtesies with his hand rolling gently in the air, a goofy grin plastered on his face.


Y/N can't help but laugh — she tried not to cackle (as it is almost midnight) Harry followed along and weirded out by himself.


Then a soft chime rang and rattled from Y/N's robes — cutting their laughter off. She went to pick it up and it was her pocket watch. She checked the time and it was exactly midnight. She put it back in her pocket and looked at Harry.


"Let's go back to bed. Aunt Minerva usually checks if the students are still up." Harry nodded and stood up as soon as she did. 


"Goodnight Potter," she said, Harry, letting out a small soft chuckle while bowing his head. "Goodnight Dumbledore," he said.


The both of them went into a fit of laughter again for a minute before stopping and inhaling the oxygen they lost because of laughing like old geese.


"It felt wrong calling you by your last name!" 


"It is, doesn't it?" 


Then the both of them stopped — Y/N heard footsteps coming from outside and she instantly knew it was McGonagall. They looked at each other before smiling with a bit of panic.


"We have to go. Goodnight Harry!" She whispered-yell and was about to run up the stairs to her dorm when Harry grabbed her arms and pulled her in a shocking hug.


"Thank you for tonight." He whispered before pulling back and running up in his dorm. 


She stood there for a second then remembered she was going to be caught if she stayed more than a second.


Harry could and couldn't sleep. There's just more than one thought that ran through his head. But one for sure struck him.


"Why did I do that?"

Y/N knew that this would happen. And she wondered why she even came with the two of them.


She's in the middle of two boys, one red-haired and the other raven-haired in an invisibility cloak while walking back to where they had seen the mirror the night before.


She had no intention to go with them when she saw them in the common room. But unfortunately, Harry forgot where the room was. And he really wants to show Ron. So she has no choice but to go with them.


"I’m freezing," said Ron. "Let’s forget it and go back."


"No!" Harry hissed. "Y/N do you really know where?"


"Shut up the both of you and just follow me." Y/N scolded, half pissed because of their banter and half nervous that someone could hear them and yank the cloak off of them.


They passed the ghost of a tall witch gliding in the opposite direction but saw no one else. Just as Ron started moaning that his feet were dead with cold, Y/N and Harry spotted the suit of armour.


"It’s here – just here – yes!"


"Lower your voice will you?" 


They pushed the door open. Harry dropped the Cloak from 'round his shoulders and ran to the mirror.


There they were. Their mother and father beamed at the sight of him.


Y/N felt no sadness but happiness. She didn't have the urge to cry last night.


"See?" Harry whispered.


"I can’t see anything."


"Look! Look at them all … there are loads of them …"


"Can you see something else?"


"I can only see you two."


"Look in it properly, go on, stand where I am."


Harry and Y/N stepped aside, but with Ron in front of the mirror, he couldn’t see his family anymore, just Ron in his paisley pyjamas.


Ron, though, was staring transfixed at his image.


"Look at me!" he said.


"Can you see all your family standing around you?"


"Harry, I don't think that's what he sees."


"No – I’m alone – but I’m different – I look older – and I’m Head Boy!"




"I am – I’m wearing the badge like Bill used to – and I’m holding the House Cup and the Quidditch Cup – I’m Quidditch captain, too! And…"




"And me getting married…"


"Really? To whom?" 


Ron turned to Y/N. He looked back at the mirror again. Well isn't that odd she thought.


"I don't know. I can't see her face…"


Y/N can't help but smile and be sad at the same time. She knows that when he sees that him being a head boy and holding the Quidditch cup is what he desires. And she knows the reason well behind that desire.


Ron tore his eyes away from this splendid sight to look excitedly at Harry and Y/N.


"Do you think this mirror shows the future?"


"How can it? All my family are dead – let me have another look –"


"You had it to yourself all last night, give me a bit more time."


"You’re only holding the Quidditch Cup, what’s interesting about that? I want to see my parents."


"Don’t push me –"


"Shut it both of you!" Y/N hissed. Her eyebrows contorted with anger. "Honestly, both of you are so insensitive. Stand beside each other and look at the same time. Idiots!"


A sudden noise outside in the corridor put an end to their discussion.


They hadn’t realised how loudly they had been talking.




Ron threw the Cloak back over them as the luminous eyes of Mrs Norris came round the door. Ron, Y/N, and Harry stood quite still, the three thinking the same thing – did the Cloak work on cats? After what seemed an age, she turned and left.


"This isn’t safe – she might have gone for Filch, I bet she heard us. Come on."


And Ron pulled both of them out of the room.


The snow still hadn’t melted the next morning.


"Want to play chess, Harry?" said Ron.




‘Why don’t we go down and visit Uncle Hagrid?’


"No … you go …"


"We know what you’re thinking about, Harry, that mirror. Don’t go back tonight."


"Why not?"


"I dunno, I’ve just got a bad feeling about it – and anyway, you’ve had too many close shaves already. Filch, Snape and Mrs Norris are wandering around. So what if they can’t see you? What if they walk into you? What if you knock something over?"


"And Harry, that mirror is not good for your sanity."


"You sound like Hermione. And we know you want to go back too, Y/N."


"Unlike you, I know my boundaries."


"We're serious, Harry, don’t go."


But Harry only had one thought in his head, which was to get back in front of the mirror, and both of his friends weren't going to stop him.


That third night he found his way more quickly than before. He was walking so fast he knew he was making more noise than was wise, but of course, there was Y/N.


"Seriously Harry?"


"Y/N, go back to bed and let me be."


"Harry, just stop it already. It's hard, I know. And I want to go back too but I'm worried that we'll go mental."


"So what? At least I'm happy before I do."




"Oh alright! One last time and I'm done!"


Y/N looked at him sceptically. She wants to go too but she knows it's wrong… yet it's for the last time, right?


"Fine," Harry smiled at her. "But, I'll come with you." He nodded. It's better if he had s


And there were his mother and father smiling at him again, and one of his grandfathers nodding happily. Harry sank down to sit on the floor in front of the mirror. There was nothing to stop him from staying here all night with his family. Nothing at all.


Y/N sat beside Harry. It's the same with her. But only this time, it made her cry again. Her grandmother Ariana and grandmother Catherine.


She heard stories about them. Especially her grandmother Ariana. The loss of control when she was fourteen, caused the death of her great-grandmother. And after that, she wouldn't want to use magic anymore. It was a heartbreaking story. And the way she died was tragic. Y/N's grandfather told her that Ariana died because of someone having a three-way duel that cast her a curse who thankfully went to Azkaban.


Well… that's the story of her grandfather.


And her grandmother Catherine? Oh, how she heard beautiful things about her. How she was one of the most beautiful ladies back in their days. Unfortunately, she died because of an illness.


"So – back again, the both of you?"


They felt as though his insides had turned to ice. They looked behind them.


Sitting on one of the desks by the wall was none other than Albus Dumbledore. They must have walked straight past him, so desperate to get to the mirror they hadn’t noticed him.


"I – I didn’t see you, sir."




"Strange how short-sighted being invisible can make you," said Dumbledore, and they were relieved to see that he was smiling.


"So," said Dumbledore, slipping off the desk to sit on the floor beside Y/N, "you, like hundreds before you, have discovered the delights of the Mirror of Erised."


"The mirror of desire…"


He smiled at her as though he was proud that she knows.


"You didn't tell me that it was called that."


"I'm sorry but I can't recall where you asked me."


"But I expect you’ve realised by now what it does?"


"Only me, Harry doesn't want to listen."


"It – well – it shows me, my family –"


"And it showed your friend Ron himself as Head Boy."


"How did you know –?"


"You've done it again, haven't you!?" Y/N asked in an offended manner.


"Did what? What did you do, professor?"


"I don’t need a cloak to become invisible," said Dumbledore gently.


"Now, can you think what the Mirror of Erised shows us all?"


Harry shook his head. Y/N clapped her forehead with her hand. Honestly, how idiot can this boy be?


"Let me explain. The happiest man on earth would be able to use the Mirror of Erised like a normal mirror, that is, he would look into it and see himself exactly as he is. Does that help?"


Harry thought. Then he said slowly, "It shows us what we want …


whatever we want …"




"Yes and no," said Dumbledore quietly. "It shows us nothing more or less than the deepest, most desperate desire of our hearts. You, who have never known your family, see them standing around you. Ronald Weasley, who has always been overshadowed by his brothers, sees himself standing alone, the best of all of them. And Y/N, her parents that she wanted to see since she was young. However, this mirror will give us neither knowledge nor truth. Men have wasted away before it, entranced by what they have seen, or been driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is real or even possible."


"I told you, Harry."


"Oh, shut up."


"The Mirror will be moved to a new home tomorrow, Harry, Y/N, and I ask you not to go looking for it again. If you ever do run across it, you will now be prepared. It does not do to dwell on dreams and forget to live, remember that. Now, why don’t you put that admirable cloak back on and get off to bed?"


Harry and Y/N stood up.


"Sir – Professor Dumbledore? Can I ask you something?"


"Obviously, you’ve just done so," Dumbledore smiled. "You may ask me one more thing, however."


"What do you see when you look in the Mirror?"


"I? I see myself holding a pair of thick, woollen socks."


Harry and Y/N stared.


Something's not right… Y/N thought as she stared at her grandfather. Something about his answer does not seem to fit.


"One can never have enough socks," said Dumbledore. "Another Christmas has come and gone and I didn’t get a single pair. People will insist on giving me books."


When they were back in bed, Y/N just knew something was off about her grandfather's answer. Socks? Impossible. He could buy thousands of them if he likes. Plus, that couldn't be his deepest desire. There's something in there that she knows he doesn't want her to know. 


And she might want to know what that is.

Chapter Text


"𝑫𝒆𝒔𝒊𝒓𝒆𝒔 𝒐𝒇 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒑𝒂𝒔𝒕 𝒄𝒂𝒏 𝒃𝒆 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒇𝒖𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒆."



Dumbledore had convinced Harry and Y/N not to go looking for the Mirror of Erised again and for the rest of the Christmas holidays, the Invisibility Cloak stayed folded at the bottom of his trunk. Harry wished he could forget what he'd seen in the Mirror as easily, but he couldn't. He started having nightmares.


Over and over again he dreamed about his parents disappearing in a flash of green light while a high voice cackled with laughter.


Whilst Y/N cherished what she saw. She was grateful to see them even just for a bit. The only problem is that she had nightmares again. Voices echoed through her head as she was paralysed on her bed. Awake but cannot move. Dark but voices of different people — some she knows — rung badly.


Yet one particular scenario and voice stuck in her head. 






"Nothing? Her parents deceived my master! He trusted them!  What do they give in return? Suffering and loss of hope!"


"But with the…"


Same two voices. Same words. Same sentences. Same everything. It seems to follow Y/N in every nightmare that she had. Not one while, those words will not appear.


"You see, Dumbledore was right, that mirror could drive you mad," said Ron, when Harry and Y/N told him about these dreams.


Hermione, who came back the day before term started, took a different view of things. She was torn between horror at the idea of Y/N and Harry being out of bed, roaming the school three nights in a row (‘If Filch had caught you!') and disappointment that they hadn't at least found out who Nicolas Flamel was.


"Mione, that's what we're trying to do," Y/N whined, slapping her forehead with her palm. Hermione seems displeased by this reason. "You could have been looking in the daytime! Not in the night where you know it's forbidden!" 


Y/N could only groan, knowing that she would never win in this bickering battle of rules with Hermione.


They had almost given up hope of ever finding Flamel in a library book, even though Harry was still sure he'd read the name somewhere. Once term had started, they were back to skimming through books for ten minutes during their breaks. Harry and Y/N had even less time than the other two because Quidditch practice had started again.


Wood was working the team harder than ever. Even the endless rain that had replaced the snow couldn't dampen his spirits. The Weasleys complained that Wood was becoming a fanatic, but Harry and Y/N were on Wood's side. If they won their next match, against Hufflepuff, they would overtake Slytherin in the House Championship for the first time in seven years. Quite apart from wanting to win, Harry found that he had fewer nightmares when he was tired out after training. However, that was not the outline for Y/N. So she had it coming.


Then, during one particularly wet and muddy practice session, Wood gave the team a bit of bad news. He'd just got very angry with the Weasleys, who kept dive-bombing each other and pretending to fall off their brooms.


"Will you stop messing around!" he yelled. "That's exactly the sort of thing that'll lose us the match! Snape's refereeing this time, and he'll be looking for any excuse to knock points off Gryffindor!"


George Weasley really did fall off his broom at these words.


"Snape's refereeing?" he spluttered through a mouthful of mud. "When's he ever refereed a Quidditch match? He's not going to be fair if we might overtake Slytherin."


The rest of the team landed next to George to complain, too. Except for Y/N. She might know something that the others don't. And that information will save her and Harry from their brooms jinxing.


"It's not my fault," said Wood.


"We've just got to make sure we play a clean game, so Snape hasn't got an excuse to pick on us."


Which was all very well, thought Harry, but he had another reason for not wanting Snape near him while he was playing Quidditch …


The rest of the team hung back to talk to each other as usual at the end of practice, but Harry headed straight back to the Gryffindor common room. 


Y/N and Oliver had some time to talk for themselves. It was something they hadn't done since the term came back. 


"Oliver, you shouldn't push the team so hard. You shouldn't push yourself too hard." He groans, throwing his head back and then looking at her. "If I don't then we'll lose again. This is your first year of Quidditch and I don't want us to lose."


"Don't mind me. If we lose — which is far more unthinkable, I will be fine. There are more years to play and win."  Oliver shut his locker close. "But only two more years for me."


Y/N brought a hand out to Oliver's back, soothing him from all the stress he had. "Look, you have two more years right?" He nodded, "Then let's make it memorable and fun. Lessen the stress about it."


Y/N got called by the Weasley twins. She gave Oliver one more smile before running back to them. Oliver felt his heart flutter. The way that Y/N smiled at her. Her hand soothing his back- Oliver Wood, stop that! Stop it you fool!


Y/N and the Weasley twins parted ways as they were called by Jordan Lee to go and check something that is beyond ballistic (His own words). She led herself back to the Hufflepuff tower to have a nice warm bath before doing some of her homework.


Gladly, there was no one in the common room that night. So she had time to herself to finish some of her work. She sat down below the couch in front of the fireplace, books on her lap, quill and ink on her side and some parchment paper in front of her. 


"How's your highness?" She peeked over her shoulders and saw Cedric with some books in his arms. His frame stands near Y/N and smiled after seeing that she would be studying too. He proceeds to sit beside her without another word.


"I'm fine. If you could say that," she groaned, her hand falling over to the side near Cedric's.


"What happened?" She shrugged her shoulders, softly closing her eyes — daring her to doze. Cedric was worried that she might be overworking herself again. Y/N had told him that she sometimes couldn't sleep on some fallen nights.


"Nothing much. I just needed sleep, that's all." A yawn followed after her sentence. Her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier by the minute. Cedric took the pillow behind him to place it below Y/N's head to support her neck. Y/N smiled at the small gesture.


"Go ahead, sleep. I'll do your homework." As you were about to do some reasoning and tell him that he couldn't, "You can't refuse. Go ahead and take a small nap. I'll wake you up in an hour or two." The tenacity stare that he gives her was something that Y/N couldn't refuse. She was grateful for the offer but she can't also help the pang of guilt to let him do it. She had this kind of mindset that she was only an eleven-year-old and he was already fourteen. He must've had more things to be exhausted of. However, knowing his stare at her — she can't say no. She meekly nodded before going on the couch and setting herself to lay her back on.


"Thank you, Cedric." His self froze and his eyes stayed on the crackling flames. His face is getting warmer and warmer. "Goodnight" 


Minutes later he finally turned around. His shadow towering her face. His lips curled into a small form of a smile, eyeing every feature that she had. From the gentle tone that she has whilst sleeping to how she had a small adorable snore.


Next, he did something that even he couldn't believe that he would do. He leaned down on her forehead and pecked it tenderly. He moves away and watches as she sleeps gingerly — his hand travelling up to stroke her locks. 


"Goodnight… sunshine."

"Say what now?" The next day in Defence Against the Dark Arts, Hermione told Y/N everything about what they had learned the night before. Now, she's babbling about how her uncle would want it. But Y/N had more of a good reason that it is not him.


"It's not him, Mione." 


"How would you know?"


"He wouldn't want to live long. It's kind of sad and relatable but that's how he is."


Harry and Ron were still discussing what they’d do with a Philosopher’s Stone if they had one. It wasn’t until Ron said he’d buy his own Quidditch team that Harry remembered about Snape and the coming match.


"I’m going to play," he told Ron and Hermione. "If I don’t, all the Slytherins will think I’m just too scared to face Snape. I’ll show them …


it’ll really wipe the smiles off their faces if we win."


"Excuse me?" Y/N chimed in.


"Except for you, of course."


"Just as long as we’re not wiping you and Y/N off the pitch," said Hermione.


As the match drew nearer, however, Harry and Y/N became more and more nervous, whatever they told Ron and Hermione. The rest of the team wasn’t too calm, either. The idea of overtaking Slytherin in the House Championship was wonderful, no one had done it for nearly seven years, but would they be allowed to, with such a biased referee? That even if Y/N is in the team, his uncle wouldn't be biased over her.


Harry didn’t know whether he was imagining it or not, but he seemed to keep running into Snape wherever he went. At times, he even wondered whether Snape was following him, trying to catch him on his own. Potions lessons were turning into a sort of weekly torture, Snape was so horrible to Harry. Could Snape possibly know they’d found out about the Philosopher’s Stone? Harry didn’t see how he could – yet he sometimes had the horrible feeling that Snape could read minds.


He told Y/N about these and she would just say that it's because he's making sure that Quirrell wouldn't do anything to them, but Harry just laughed it off saying that it's ridiculous. Right, he still doesn't believe that Quirrell is the one behind it. How does she know exactly? Her uncle kept warning her that she should stay away from Harry and Quirrell. 


Harry knew, when they wished him good luck outside the changing rooms next afternoon, that Ron and Hermione were wondering whether they’d ever see him alive again. This wasn’t what you’d call comforting. Harry hardly heard a word of Wood’s pep talk as he pulled on his Quidditch robes and picked up his Nimbus Two Thousand. At least Y/N would be alive after… I think. He thought.


Ron and Hermione, meanwhile, had found a place in the stands next to Neville, who couldn’t understand why they looked so grim and worried, or why they had both brought their wands to the match. Little did Harry and Y/N know that Ron and Hermione had been secretly practising the Leg-Locker Curse.


They’d got the idea from Malfoy using it on Neville, and were ready to use it on Snape if he showed any sign of wanting to hurt Harry and Y/N.


"Now, don’t forget, it’s Locomotor Mortis," Hermione muttered as Ron slipped his wand up his sleeve.


"I know, ’Ron snapped. ‘Don’t nag."


Back in the changing room, Wood had taken Y/N and Harry aside.


"Don’t want to pressure you, Potter, but if we ever need an early capture of the Snitch it’s now. Finish the game before Snape can favour Hufflepuff too much."


Y/N let out a fake cough and frowned at him. "Except for you," Oliver said. "And you, Y/N. I want you to do your best and score as much as you can but be careful," He firmly said, looking like a father at the moment. Y/N merely nodded.


"The whole school’s out there!" said Fred Weasley, peering out of the door. ‘Even – blimey – Dumbledore’s come to watch!’


Harry’s heart did a somersault.


"Dumbledore?" he said, dashing to the door to make sure. Fred was right.


There was no mistaking that silver beard.


Harry could have laughed out loud with relief. He was safe. There was simply no way that Snape would dare to try and hurt him if Dumbledore was watching.


Perhaps that was why Snape was looking so angry as the teams marched onto the pitch, something that Ron noticed, too.


"I’ve never seen Snape look so mean," he told Hermione. "Look – they’re off. Ouch!"


Someone had poked Ron in the back of the head. It was Malfoy.


"Oh, sorry, Weasley, didn’t see you there."


Malfoy grinned broadly at Crabbe and Goyle.


"Wonder how long Potter’s going to stay on his broom this time? Does anyone want a bet? What about you, Weasley?"


Ron didn’t answer; Snape had just awarded Hufflepuff a penalty because George Weasley had hit a Bludger at him. Hermione, who had all her fingers crossed in her lap, was squinting fixedly at Harry, who was circling the game like a hawk, looking for the Snitch.


"You know how I think they choose people for the Gryffindor team?" said Malfoy loudly a few minutes later, as Snape awarded Hufflepuff another penalty for no reason at all. "It’s people they feel sorry for. See, there’s Potter, who’s got no parents, then there’s the Weasleys, who’ve got no money – you should be on the team, Longbottom, you’ve got no brains."


Neville went bright red but turned in his seat to face Malfoy.


"I’m worth twelve of you, Malfoy," he stammered.


Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle howled with laughter, but Ron, still not daring to take his eyes from the game, said, "You tell him, Neville."


"Longbottom, if brains were gold you’d be poorer than Weasley, and that’s saying something."


nerves were already stretched to breaking point with anxiety about Harry.


"I’m warning you, Malfoy – one more word –"


"Ron!’ said Hermione suddenly. ‘Harry –!"


"What? Where?"


Harry had suddenly gone into a spectacular dive, which drew gasps and cheers from the crowd. Hermione stood up, she crossed her fingers in her mouth, as Harry streaked towards the ground like a bullet.


"You’re in luck, Weasley, Potter’s obviously spotted some money on the ground!" said Malfoy.


Ron snapped. Before Malfoy knew what was happening, Ron was on top of him, wrestling him to the ground. Neville hesitated, then clambered over the back of his seat to help.


As Y/N tossed another point, she looked over at the sideline where she saw her friends and just there she saw Ron, Draco, and Neville going into a fight. She sighed frustratingly, not minding them for now as there's still a game to finish. Damn your letters, Malfoy.


"Come on, Harry!" Hermione screamed, leaping onto her seat to watch as Harry sped straight at Snape – she didn’t even notice Malfoy and Ron rolling around under her seat, or the scuffles and yelps coming from the whirl of fists that was Neville, Crabbe and Goyle.


Up in the air, Snape turned on his broomstick just in time to see something scarlet shoot past him, missing him by inches – next second, Harry had pulled out of the dive, his arm raised in triumph, the Snitch clasped in his hand.


The stands erupted; it had to be a record, no one could ever remember the Snitch being caught so quickly.


"Ron! Ron! Where are you? The game’s over! Harry’s won! We’ve won!


Gryffindor is in the lead!" shrieked Hermione, dancing up and down on her seat and hugging Parvati Patil in the row in front.


Harry jumped off his broom, a foot from the ground. He couldn’t believe it. He’d done it – the game was over; it had barely lasted five minutes. As Gryffindors came spilling onto the pitch, he saw Snape land nearby, white-faced and tight-lipped – then Harry felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up into Dumbledore’s smiling face.


"Well done," said Dumbledore quietly, so that only Harry could hear.


"Nice to see you haven’t been brooding about that mirror … been keeping busy … excellent …"


Snape spat bitterly on the ground.


Y/N went near them and Dumbledore turned to her. He gave her only a smile whilst congratulating Harry once more. Which is something that didn't go unnoticed by her. She could not help but feel like she did not try her best. Yet, she smiled and hugged Harry, complimenting him on how fast he was. But there's still sort of a hurt feeling inside her chest that her grandfather didn't greet her as he did to Harry.


Later that day Y/N went to her grandfather's office to visit him. Or more like to prove to herself that her grandfather didn't disregard her. She knocked on the door softly before going in. "Hello," she smiled, a facade that she had ever since they had won.


"Well hello, Y/N. What brings you here?" He asks, not looking up and staring down at the papers in front of him. "I just want to see how you are." She only heard a hum and went ahead to sit in front of him. 


After a minute of silence, she decided to speak up and ramble about the earlier game. "Did you see how I point five times in a row? You know I've been practising on it for some time now and-"


"Professor Dumbledore, you're needed." Y/N looks behind her and sees Professor Sinistra in the doorway. 


"Of course. Y/N, you could go back now okay?" She barely gave him a response and nodded. He stood up and left the room with Professor Sinistra. A long and heavy sigh escapes her lips, looking around the room. A way to stop what she called "unreasonable tears" from flowing down. 


"So much for a proof."

Chapter Text


"𝑩𝒊𝒈 𝒎𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂𝒌𝒆, 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒃𝒓𝒐𝒌𝒆 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒔𝒘𝒆𝒆𝒕𝒆𝒔𝒕 𝒑𝒓𝒐𝒎𝒊𝒔𝒆 𝒕𝒉𝒂𝒕 𝒚𝒐𝒖 𝒏𝒆𝒗𝒆𝒓 𝒔𝒉𝒐𝒖𝒍𝒅 𝒉𝒂𝒗𝒆 𝒎𝒂𝒅𝒆." – 𝑻.𝑺.



"Y/N!" She looked behind her back and saw Harry's pale face. "What happened to you?" 


"Come with me," he said. He didn't say anything else other than run somewhere. Y/N followed him quickly, confused about what he was blabbering about.


"Where have both of you been?" Hermione squeaked. 


"We won! You won! We won!" shouted Ron, thumping Harry on the back and hugging Y/N sideways. "And I gave Malfoy a black eye and Neville tried to take on Crabbe and Goyle single-handedly! He's still out cold but Madam Pomfrey says he'll be all right – talk about showing Slytherin! Everyone's waiting for you in the common room, we're having a party, Fred and George stole some cakes and stuff from the kitchens."


"Never mind that now," said Harry breathlessly. "Let's find an empty room, wait till you hear this …"


He made sure Peeves wasn't inside before shutting the door behind them, and then he told them what he'd seen and heard.


"So we were right, it is the Philosopher’s Stone, and Snape’s trying to force Quirrell to help him get it. He asked if he knew how to get past Fluffy.


– and he said something about Quirrell’s 'hocus-pocus' – I reckon there are other things guarding the stone apart from Fluffy, loads of enchantments, probably, and Quirrell would have done some anti-Dark Arts spell which Snape needs to breakthrough –"


"Are you sure it's Uncle Snape? I mean-"


"Y/N wake up! — Do you seriously think I would lie about this kind of matter!?" Everyone went silent after Harry's outburst. Y/N did not like it. Not a bit of it. Her face turned into a scowl. Ron and Hermione were alert — In case they start to hurt each other.


"Well, I'm sorry if I was just asking a question." Harry rolled his eyes, getting frustrated at how stubborn she is.


"A question that you've been asking for months now — you're the one who had always thought that we're lying." Y/N's mouth went agape, ready to slap another boy. Luckily, Hermione caught a grasp of her arm.


"If you were in my shoes you would do the same."


"I would too, Y/N! The difference is that I've already seen him! If you were there with me you would've believed me."


"What if it's not him then? What if Quirrell is just pretending to be the innocent one?"


"Oh, shut up."


" You shut up!" Y/N got out of Hermione's hold. Ron was beside Harry, trying to calm him down. "Just because you hate him doesn't mean he's the one you need to blame."


"Y/N, Harry's got a-"


"No, he doesn't. I don't know about you three but my Uncle would certainly not be blinded by some magical stone that could stretch his life."


"But Y/N-"


"If you wish to continue this argument, go ahead. But I'm not gonna stay here and listen to this crap."


She stomped out of the room and took off to the Hufflepuffs tower. A heavy feeling of anger bubbled inside her. 


As she reached the tower, Cedric was already on the couch, might or might not be waiting for her all night long. "Y/N-"


"Sorry Ced, not now." Before he could even ask furthermore you had already gone up the stairs, leaving a confused and worried Cedric.

Days have passed and I still haven't talked to the three. Why would I? All they believe is that I'm someone who sides with their family even if they're wrong. Sure, Uncle Snape was the typical one to see as strict and harsh but he would never do such a thing! Why can't they just believe or suspect that it is Quirrell who is the one doing it?


Just because he's portrayed as weak? Oh please, have they not read books and seen people in real life do it? Act innocent and no one will suspect you. They got blinded by their hatred. Even Hermione. I tried to punch some sense into her mind but she still believes those two gits. It honestly hurts me. 


I've stayed with Hayden for most of the time since Hannah and Susan were busy doing extra work for professors and Megan was busy studying for Transfiguration. I and Hayden were in the library, reading piles of books that could help us with our homework.


"Isn't Ron your friend?" I gave Hayden my full attention with the mention of Ron's name. "Yeah? Why?"


"Funny how just two months ago he's making fun of Professor Quirrell. Now it's like he's pitying him." 


"How so?" 


"He keeps telling people off about his stutter." I hummed. Guess it did hit him huh? He had good intentions, indeed. However, they're barking at the wrong tree and they're watering the wrong plant.


"Good for him, I guess?" I returned to writing down notes about a bezoar just in case I forget. "You guess?" I glanced up to see her confused. I barely nodded. "Is something going on between the two of you?" She asked.


"Nothing much. I just don't care about him, for now." I hope she doesn't ask more. It's hard to explain to someone our situation right now. What should I say? That Voldemort is back and those three think that it's my Uncle and I think it's Professor Quirrell and hurrah Harry and I yelled at each other so now we're all ignoring one another.


Thankfully, she didn't. She only gave me a hum before going back to reading.


Moments later, Hayden said she had to go and take a little sleep. She said that she hadn't been able to sleep since last night because she had to finish three essays in a row. Poor Hayden, I wish I could help her but I had a lot on my hands too. 


After I finished revising all the notes that I needed to do, I went up to put the book back where it was before and to look for the next. I kept on shuffling through rows and shelves of books just to find the one. Until I heard a familiar voice.


"Yer not still lookin’ fer Nicolas Flamel, are yeh?"


Just two rows away, there is Uncle Hagrid. Happy and curious to see him here, I jogged toward him. Whilst on my way, I hear the voice of someone I'm not on good terms with.


"Oh, we found out who he is ages ago, and we know what that dog’s guarding, it’s a Philosopher’s St–"


He hushed him up, saying that he shouldn't go and shouting it out which is true. And of course, when there's Ron there's Harry. Sometimes I wonder if those two are destined to be brothers.


"There are a few things we wanted to ask you, as a matter of fact," said Harry, before he could continue, I cut in. "Start with why you didn't give Fluffy his favourite blueberries." 


Three heads turned to me, Uncle Hagrid avoiding my gaze. "Come on Uncle, you know that he loves those. Plus, he deserves it after hours and hours of guarding that stone."


"Shhhh! Don' speak about it! An' I've run out of blueberries… Wait, you wen' there didn' you!?" 


I nodded. It's dangerous, yes. But I know Fluffy is there to protect me. And I always have my wand with me. I just miss him so much. I want to make up for the time I haven't got to spend with him.


"You shouldn' go there every night, Y/N!"


"What!? Y/N are you mad!? Why would you go there again!?" Ron shouts in a whisper, doing that expression that made me laugh back in the day.


"I'm alive, aren't I?" I said, "Oh, and don't go back there without me. Fluffy hates you. Really hates you"


I felt the three of them shudder. Well, I'm not lying when I say that. When I told Fluffy what happened between the four of us he growled and barked at the mention of their names. 


"Listen – come an’ see me later, I’m not promisin’ I’ll tell yeh anythin’, mind, but don’ go rabbitin’ about it in here, students aren’ s’pposed ter know. They’ll think I’ve told yeh –"


"See you later, then," said Harry.


Uncle shuffled off. However, something is off about him. Then I notice that he has something hiding behind his back. I focused my sight harshly and that's it. A book about dragons… 


Well, he does love dragons so much. But what's making him go all the way here and read about them? Boredom? Maybe. Possible that he had- No way… I hope he doesn't have what I think he has. But how? How can he conceivably acquire that?


"Y/N" I got pulled out of my thoughts, feeling a hand tugging mine. I looked to my left and saw Harry. I pulled my hand away. "What?"


"You know what…" Honestly. Does this boy think that I will be happy now and believe him? "I don't know anything, I'm sorry." I walked away, forgetting about that darn book that can find itself.




I looked behind me and saw the trio. Talk to them or not? I honestly don't know. But I don't want to be rude. So I stopped in my tracks and faced them. "You're going to Hagrid's right? Let's walk together." 


I have no choice, have I? We're headed in the same direction. What's the use of avoiding them? I didn't say anything nor do anything. I just kept on walking with them trailing behind me.


"Let her be, she still thinks that we're liars," Harry tells. I ignored his immature mockery, keeping my pace as fast as possible without it being called a run.


"Come on Y/N, Just think about it!"


"What happened to let me be?"


"Can you just be serious for once!?"


This is not going to go anywhere. All the yelling and shouting. There could be someone hearing all of this even when we see no one around. Besides, he will never listen to me. His hatred for uncle jas has grown over the past months and honestly, I couldn't blame him. But why blame me for believing otherwise? 


The best thing, for now, is that we shouldn't talk. No one's going to hear the other. Say that it's childish but it can't be helped. I also pity Ron and Hermione. Having to listen to our bickering — even when they're also siding with Harry. I'm grateful for that.


"What? The cat's got your tongue?" This boy just wouldn't shut up, would he? I forcefully stopped myself from going further and whirled around to face his annoying face. 


"No, but I will pull your tongue out in between two daggers and cook it in bubbling hot water if you don't shut up."


That seems to shut him up. He should be. Well, I wouldn't do what I just said but I'll make sure to use the most hurtful jinx on him. I watch as Ron and Hermione gape at me and Harry's emerald eyes get shown more. 


Pushing my frustration out by sighing so deep, I turned once again and continued my walk to Uncle Hagrid's hut. I just want this day to be over already. 

When they knocked on the door of the gamekeeper’s hut an hour later, they were surprised to see that all the curtains were closed. Hagrid called, "Who is it?" before he let them in and then shut the door quickly behind them.


It was stiflingly hot inside. Even though it was such a warm day, there was a blazing fire in the grate. Hagrid made them tea and offered them stoat sandwiches, which they refused.


"So – yeh wanted to ask me somethin’?"


"Yes," said Harry. There was no point beating about the bush. "We were wondering if you could tell us what’s guarding the Philosopher’s Stone apart from Fluffy."


Hagrid frowned at him.


"O’ course I can’t," he said. "Number one, I don’ know meself. Number two, yeh know too much already, so I wouldn’ tell yeh if I could. That Stone’s here fer a good reason. It was almost stolen outta Gringotts – I s’ppose yeh’ve worked that out an’ all? Beats me how yeh even know abou’ Fluffy."


"I knew Fluffy since you had him, Uncle," you stated, staring down at the table because you were too concentrated on listening about everything. "Righ',"


"Oh, come on, Hagrid, you might not want to tell us, but you do know, you know everything that goes on round here," said Hermione in a warm, flattering voice. Hagrid’s beard twitched and they could tell he was smiling.


"We only wondered who had done the guarding, really." You went on.


"We wondered who Dumbledore had trusted enough to help him, apart from you."


Hagrid’s chest swelled at these last words. Harry and Ron beamed at you and Hermione. But Harry rolled his eyes once he landed on you. You didn't mind it at all but kept it locked in your head just so you can annoy him about it once you have proven him wrong. 


"Well, I don’ s’pose it could hurt ter tell yeh that … let’s see … he borrowed Fluffy from me … then some o’ the teachers did enchantments … Professor Sprout – Professor Flitwick – Professor McGonagall –" he ticked them off on his fingers, "Professor Quirrell – an’ Dumbledore himself did somethin’, o’ course. Hang on, I’ve forgotten someone. Oh yeah, Professor Snape."




"Of course, he would." 


You and Harry glared at each other from the corner of your eyes — Hermione and Ron who's in the middle ready to slam both of your heads together. 


"Yeah – yer not still on abou’ that, are yeh? Look, Snape helped protect the Stone, he’s not about ter steal it."


Harry knew Ron and Hermione were thinking the same as he was. Expected that Y/N's not a part of it. If Snape had been in on protecting the Stone, it must have been easy to find out how the other teachers had guarded it. He probably knew everything –


except, it seemed, Quirrell’s spell and how to get past Fluffy.


"You’re the only one who knows how to get past Fluffy, aren’t you, Hagrid?" said Harry anxiously. "And you wouldn’t tell anyone, would you? Not even one of the teachers?"


"Not a soul knows except me an’ Dumbledore," said Hagrid proudly.


You sighed. You're tired from a long day. You don't even have time for this. You stood up, wandering about the hut, reminiscing the days when you were just a toddler you would hide in here. Until you noticed something.


"Well, that’s something," Harry muttered to the others. "Hagrid, can we have a window open? I’m boiling."


"Can’t, Harry, sorry,' said Hagrid. Harry noticed him glancing at the fire that was covered by your crouching frame.


Harry looked at it, too.


Inspecting it a bit more, you knew what it was. And you can't believe your eyes that your uncle possesses one of these. 


"Hagrid – what’s that?"


But you and he already knew what it was. In the very heart of the fire, underneath the kettle, was a huge, black egg.


"Ah," said Hagrid, fiddling nervously with his beard. 


"That’s – er …"


"Uncle, why do you have a bloody dragon's egg?" You asked, standing up away from the fireplace, the heat already burning your face.


"Where did you get it, Hagrid?" said Ron, crouching over the fire to get a closer look at the egg. "It must’ve cost you a fortune."


"Won it," said Hagrid. "Las’ night. I was down in the village havin’ a few drinks an’ got into a game o’ cards with a stranger. Think he was quite glad ter get rid of it, ter be honest."


"But what are you going to do with it when it’s hatched?" said Hermione.


"Why would you get a dragon's egg from a random stranger?" Your questions had been ignored as Hagrid answered Hermione's question.


"Well, I’ve bin doin’ some readin’," said Hagrid, pulling a large book from under his pillow. "Got this outta the library – Dragon-Breeding for Pleasure and Profit – it’s a bit outta date, o’ course, but it’s all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, ’cause their mothers breathe on ’em, see, an’ when it hatches, feed it on a bucket o’ brandy mixed with chicken blood every half hour. An’ see here – how ter recognise diff’rent eggs – what I got there’s a Norwegian Ridgeback. They’re rare, them."


He looked very pleased with himself, but you and Hermione didn’t.


"Hagrid, you live in a wooden house, " she said.


"It can't be possible that he just gave this away," you said.


But Hagrid wasn’t listening. He was humming merrily as he stoked the fire.